our whole course And therefore to see how this forme of daily direction is drawne out of the word of God let euery part of the whole proue and testifie vnto vs. CHAP. 9. Of the illustration or more full declaration of the former part of the direction FOR the first point that we must be displeased with our selues and humbled for our sinnes euery day as ignorance deadnesse of heart rashnesse vncharitablenesse and wrath or any other that shall giue vs occasion yea euen the body of sin it selfe that verse of the Psal 51.3 doth proue where Dauid seeking pardon of his sinne acknowledged it to God saying I know mine iniquity my sinne is euer before me thē no day to be forgotten So the Apostle saith the sunne must not go downe vpon our wrath meaning thereby that we must soone forget and forgiue and compound our controuersies and breake off our strife and not lie therein till the euening therefore daily confesse and be humbled for thē which cannot be done we know to the pleasing of God except our harts be broken with relenting and melting for them And if the sunne may not go downe vpon our wrath neither by the like reason any other sinne may be suffered to lurke or abide any such time in vs who doth not see that it should be a good part of our care throughout the day both to cast out such draffe as we haue drunke in by lamenting our estate euen as it ought to be another part of it to hold and keepe it out And if Iob when his sonnes and daughters did feast together for the preseruing of loue euery day in their course if he I say did command them to sanctifie and cleanse themselues euery day and did in like manner offer burnt offerings for them himselfe euery morning because he thought they had some way displeased God would he thinke we on other dayes when they were like more to offend count it a needlesse matter for himselfe or them to do the like which clearly teacheth vs that we should purge and cleanse our hearts from all such sin as might infect them euen euery day we should do this I say as well as vpon any one seeing there is cause and need euery day and when we go through the day in the best maner that it may be passed new guilt by sin ariseth against vs that if Dauid for his great grieuous sins did euery day wash his bed water his couch with teares for a space as he testifieth can we thinke but that he kept some proportiō on the other daies although he had not euer the same particular cause in lamenting bewailing and acknowledging his sins especially seeing we reade of him that three times in a day his vsuall maner custome was to praise and pray vnto God And if the wicked are said not to be vp and readie any day as the Prophet speaketh vntill they haue wrought some mischiefe so naturall and ordinarie a matter it is with them should any doubt but that we should hold it for one peece of our chiefe worke daily to cast downe our selues before the Lord and to humble our selues in the heartie confessing of our sinnes And it was one of the principall things that God meant to teach vs by the morning and euening sacrifice prayer daily in the lawe of ceremonies But I would all good Christians did as duly and conscionably perfourme this dutie to God euery day and bind themselues resolutely thereto as the word of God doth clearely proue that they ought to do so as for them who may please themselues in outward humbling of the bodie and confession of the mouth in a word they must know that the chiefe glorie of it is inward The second point followeth namely that euery day we ought to be raised vnto a cheareful and liuely beleeuing that our sinnes thus bewailed confessed and repented of are forgiuen and freely remitted vnto vs for and through the onely and sufficient satisfaction of Iesus Christ And for the proofe of this it is sufficient that these two are neuer parted but go together as Peter saith Repent and ye shall receiue the forgiuenesse of your sinnes and in Hosea the people were thus taught to seeke and come by it Returne vnto the Lord from your iniquities and then say to the Lord Take away all our iniquitie and receiue vs graciously and he will heare your rebellion and loue you freely for his anger is turned away from you And our Sauiour commanded his Apostles to abide in his loue euen as they had tasted how sweet it was Now then if euery day we ought to turne from our sinnes we ought also euery day to embrace the promise of mercie Besides in that the Church of God is taught this for an article of her faith to beleeue her sinnes to be forgiuen and the articles are firmely and constantly to be holden and beleeued and all vnbeleefe is sinne at any time therefore as we are to be raised vp by faith in Christs merites that our sins are pardoned now euen so we are at other times and one day as well as another to be so vpholden Againe as in our common prayer which is called the Lords which serueth for euer to square out our prayers by and therefore for euery day the word this day is expressed seruing for euery day of our life that wee may know that there is no day of our life wherein this prayer in effect is not to be made no day wherein we pray not for our daily bread euen all necessaries for this present life so is there no day in which we aske not and so in which we ought not to enioy it by faith I meane the forgiuenesse of our sinnes And if euery morning Gods mercies be renewed of which this is chiefe then we also must in the same manner imbrace them by faith as our owne and so partake them So that this bindeth the conscience also as the former that euery day the true Christian must be perswaded of the pardon of his sinnes and that no day he should loose his part in so great a treasure though it is to be feared that many good Christians enioy it not Neither indeed can this second rule be faithfully obserued and kept but it will cause all the other to be well looked too and regarded Bring we therefore our hearts daily to count it our treasure that so they may delight in it for where our treasure is there will they be also and then we haue well and wisely prouided for our selues in that day and our greatest toyle is ouer as they say for the whole day following And this will be done if as it is the greatest of all other so we resolue that none is greater with vs. To speake more largely of these pointes here is not my purpose for that they haue bene handled before in the first and third
So sundry persons in the new Testament as Timothy Demetrius Priscilla and Aquila who were well reported of All which with others as they are set foorth for vs to follow so who doubteth but that they found in their liues more sweetnesse and delight then others who were also Gods children as well as they but not so free from manifest crimes and open sinnes as they Now when they are thus kept from grieuous and shamefull falles it followeth most necessarily that euen thereby they be kept also from sore and great punishments as Psal 91.11 forasmuch as these alwaies follow them By this that hath beene said it may without any difficultie be gathered what great liberties the true Christian hath giuen him of God But seeing such as haue not experience of that which I say do hardly thinke it to be true it shall be necessarie for such to know another thing and that is this That God hath made such a way to the performing of all this that I haue spoken of that he sheweth vs how this may be done with delight which we know putteth away tediousnesse both the practising of the Christian life which I spake of before and the renouncing of the contrary sinnes which I now speake of And this maketh both the braunches of this priuiledge to be of exceeding value and excellencie that whereas godlinesse is so vnsauorie yea wearisome to the most yea euen vnto many such as will talke much of it and preach it also in the meane while this should be inioied of any by the grace and goodnesse of God That they may turne from their old sinnes and contrarily serue him with delight And that the true Christian may reioice in the doing of the will of God our Sauiour Christ who in all obedience to the commandements was willing to be an example to vs professing to his disciples that it was his meat and drinke to doe his fathers will taught vs also who are his members and one with him that we should endeuour after the same and may obteine to make it our meat and drinke to doe that which is pleasing to God And although I am not ignorant that we cannot haue the fulnesse of reioiceing in doing good duties yet if there were not much graunted vnto vs in that behalfe for all our strength of sinne that remaineth in vs the Lord would not haue saide that he hath made his yoke that is obedience to his worde easie for vs and his burthen as the flesh counteth it to be gentle and light to vs. Which Saint Iohn interpreting sheweth how saying All gain-saying power of the deuill himselfe is resisted by faith that is while we beleeue that God will giue vs strength and victory against the same Againe if we might not be able to finde sweetnesse and pleasure in this walking with God why would the Lord himselfe say in Deuteronomy Reioice before the Lord in all that thou shalt set thy hand vnto that is goe about throughout the day and in another place why would he reprooue Israell for not seruing him in ioyfulnesse and gladnesse whereby God teacheth that this grace should be laboured after in our particular callings that the husbandman artificer magistrate and preacher should and may walke in their vocation with chearefulnesse who yet if they doe their duties as it behoueth them shall most hardly doe it of all the rest and the same I say of the poore man and the seruant and of all that walke in a lawfull calling seeing they serue in Gods worke Which would not a little repaire their liues and increase their comfort ouer it is now with the most of them who goe to their worke as slaues and as the horse and oxe onely for their bellies sake and not seruing God in doing their worke to men So that we knowing this that we may be mery and euen finde delight in the heauenly life and in flying the corrupt behauiour and bad example that is in the world and that with much more contentation and freedome from feare then the carnall gospeller in all that his eie coueteth or his soule longeth after what would we desire more Euen as the psalmist saith what greater pleasure would we wish or better thing desire All the pleasures of the earth are not to be compared with this wisdome to be perswaded that Gods seruice is perfect freedome and that it is sound pleasure to walke with him And to say the trueth our life must needs be mopish and tedious if it were not thus and all that we doe should goe vntowardly forward as the froward seruant which is sent against his will goeth awkely about his businesse But God making it delight and pleasure to vs we may set our hearts thereupon not by fits but minde it wholly for the most part and principally aboue all other matters which yet when we knew no better did wholly take vs vp and affect vs for where the treasure is there is the heart and looke what a man delighteth in that will oft and euery while come to remembrance and be thought vpon and by that meanes it is no more tedious and wearisome as sometime it was but the cheefest matter of al other that possesseth vs. Therefore the prophet of God when he would in a certaine place speake of the delight that he had in the statutes of God he addeth this as a fruit thereof That he had them continually in remembrance and did not forget them And thus it commeth to passe that many of Gods servants may be seene to be drawen vp vnto God and in their speech behauiour and whole course to bend this way more then other to minde heauenly things in such wise as other maruell thereat the cause is this They be resolutely perswaded that their labour is not lost that way yea rather that it is the pleasantest estate and they finde delight therein And therefore they need not be as others whose hearts are strongly carried after strange desires but through Gods guiding of them they may be set on things heauenly seeing they haue made them their delight and ioy Oh weigh what an exceeding priuiledge this is that both praier and practise of duty whereto we were sometime not vntoward onely but euen rebellious against it should willingly be taken in hand now and become pleasure in stead of deadly toile yea what a freedome and liberty is it that we should make it our trade to aime at the seruing of God in all things so farre as our knowledge serueth vs And as the godly way is become easie to them and daily regarded of them after that it once waxeth pleasant to them euen so their old delights I meane the lusts of their ignorance grow loathsome which they once thought impossible And yet concerning rebellion and contradiction they are not void of them for all their liberty and inlargement but are holden captiues thereof in
perswaded that they haue faith and consequently that their sinnes are forgiuen them and yet by infallible signes and tokens we know that it is so I speake of the least measure of it for of the stronger faith the question is easier And the weakest measure of faith I call that when an humbled soule longeth and almost fainteth for Gods mercie in Christ and although he be not assured of it yet he seeth that it cannot be denied and therefore waiteth for it and is staied from despaire I say he seeth that it cannot be denied but that God doth graunt pardon to him against his sin because he seeth himselfe to haue obtained many graces and workes of the holy Ghost which cannot be in a reprobate as was said before and thereby he is holden from despaire and dreadfull feare And yet through weaknes and want of experience cannot call God father though he cannot suffer the contrarie thought to haue any place in himselfe and therefore the thing that he most laboureth to be satisfied in and resolued of is that he may haue some cleerer light and lay better hold of it that Christ hath redeemed him indeed yet is he as the child first taught to goe alone who at the first is weake in the ioynts but in time can runne about so shall it be with the soule which thus longeth and lamenteth after God This I haue spoken for their sakes who more hardly doe lay hold on Gods mercie and doe with more difficultie applie the promise to themselues the which to doe with all possible care and not to be turned aside from examining our selues soundly and throughly by any let is a grace of the greatest importance And he is wise indeede who will not stay before he haue it which wisedome God will teach them whom he loueth for though many very ignorant and carelesse hearers doe hardly yea neuer come to any resolution of faith yet ordinarily where people are soundly cleerely and wisely taught it is otherwise for to speake of them who shall be saued the word so preached by little and little soketh and distilleth into the hearts of many of them And though they know not when this gracious worke of God was wrought for the most part as neither can we discerne and see the plants and hearbes when they shoote out though in time wee see it is so yet some there are whom God in speciall manner doth priuiledge at one time and in one day to receiue that grace and gift of assurance which others are long labouring and trauailing for before they attaine it As our Sauiour Christ pronounceth of Zacheus This day is this man become the sonne of Abraham and saluation is come into his house So Lydia and they in the Act. 2.37 And this is the faith whether it be weake or strong which vniteth to Christ and maketh them that haue it which is a mysterie and riddle to the world to haue and enioy their hearts desire yea and indeed more then they could desire or thinke namely to be truly the children of God and thereby happy Euen the same faith for which Christ pronounced Peter blessed who when hee saw him but in base estate the sonne of man yet for the words which Christ had spoken and his miracles had beleeued him to be also the sonne of God the annointed of the Lord and his Sauiour he pronounced this of him Blessed art thou Simon for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but my father which is in heauen This faith though Peter had and he hath it of whom I speake euen whosoeuer it be whom the Lord maketh blessed for both weake and strong are partakers of one and the same precious faith 2. Pet. 1.1 yet the common professors and hearers of the Gospell haue it not because they doe not looke that the Lord should reueale it to them without which they cannot haue it but take counsell of their owne wisedome and reason which doe hinder and hold them backe from it For reason thinketh it an absurd thing and to bee laughed at that a man simple in the world a sinner especially sore burthened with his miserie and confessing the same should yet be more happie before God and in his owne knowledge then all the worlds good can make him Mans wisedome I say can neuer be perswaded of this but faith holdeth it for truth and enioyeth such an estate with good securitie And how God reuealeth any such thing vnto men which yet is plainly said he did vnto Peter they cannot tell nor see except this be it when they thinke and haue a good hope that it is so as though such a thing might be wrought in them and they not know how the change which it worketh being so apparant or that God might reueale this secret mysterie of faith to them they not aware of it yea and that which is more especiall signes accompanying it But such men should vnderstand that as it is the gift of God to beleeue and he draweth men hereto by his secret working grace so yet hee doth it by meanes outward euen whiles men obey his ordinance in attending vpon the preaching of his word and waite for this worke seeking it and praying for it daily his ministers so speaking and the people so reuerently hearing that they may beleeue and if not in the time of hearing yet after by their owne examining of their estate and comparing it with the doctrine taught as I haue shewed before in the person whom the Lord will saue And this thing verely men doe not that is heare trie their estate by the rule taught them weigh after examination and remoue le ts vntil they may see that they haue found that which they sought and that there is no iust cause to hinder it Few will bestow any labour or beate their braines about any such matter nor any trauaile of the minde for that is vnsauourie and vnwelcome vnto them Therefore it is that after so long preaching of faith there is as our Sauiour foretold little faith in the world few haue acquaintance with it though they cannot like in any wise to be so thought of as by this which I haue said may appeare and shall better appeare I trust by that which shall follow But before I goe any further I will for the readers better remembrance conclude that which I haue taken in hand in this third branch of the first part of this booke to proue that is to say although there be many departings from the right way leading to eternall life and many breakings off from it and though it be easily conceiued but of few yet he whom the Lord will chuse and repute for his shall both see into it discerne it from al by-paths and walke in it and so be partaker of happines by beleeuing Whereby also appeareth who is the Lords and who it is that in reuerent boldnes may
also the comfort by our preaching which may easily be greater to vs then to them which heare vs oh what can be in this life comparable vnto it whereby also our hearts are sweetly seasoned and our liues farre better gouerned and wee more safely kept from euery euill way as Salomon saith Prou. 2.10 vnlesse we be carelesse of our owne good More then this we haue incouragement and perswasion to doe our duties in this behalfe more cheerefully by considering that so many as we turne from their euill waies so many soules we are counted to saue Iam. 5.20 And this wee should doe now whiles wee may doe it in peace and whiles there are many willing to heare whose example may draw on others who if they should not be taken whiles they may will not afterterwards perhaps be brought on though we should neuer so much desire it fearing that which the Apostle saith 2. Tim. 4.3 that the time will come when they will not suffer holesome doctrine and hauing their eares itching shall after their owne lusts get them an heape of teachers and shall turne their eares from the truth and shall be giuen to fables And lastly we know that the reward after this life is a stronger motiue then all these which I haue mentioned but I am sure that all together are most strong and should be to vs as the threefold cable that is not easily broken and that is set downe in Daniel thus They which instruct others shall shine as the light of the firmament and they which turne many to righteousnes as the starres for euer This is that which I thought meete to say to my brethren in the Ministerie who according to their diuers estates places people and other occasions shall I know too well meete with discouragements enough but if they be wise against the greatest of all other which are within them I meane the distemperatures and contradictions and disputes of their owne euill hearts I doubt nothing but that the other shall be resisted and ouercome All obiections which might trouble and hinder from this worke and dutie are infinite Therefore only looke to God and haue him going alwaies before you and let his word be the man of your counsailes in which estate alone sound and durable peace is to be found and he will teach the teachable aboue their expectation and giue wisedome to the simple and strength to the weake that by him they shall finde that easie which otherwise were impossible I meane to swallow vp discouragements and finde the greatest ioy in the diligentest performing of dutie Now I turne to you my brethren or people and hearers who as I haue said raise vp lets and hindrances to too many against your selues though ye had none offered you by your Ministers Whose case for the greatest part I pitie and bewaile that you are so farre from knowing and duly considering this great mercie of God towards you in sending his preachers among you that very few of many see the end of their ministerie and therefore receiue them not as from God as the instruments by whom ye may beleeue and be reformed and consequently look and waite for the accomplishment of your happines after ye haue first tasted how good the Lord is to them by their preaching vnto you Know ye therefore that God hath appointed them as messengers of your reconciliation with him who were farre sequestred from him before and estranged and wheras he might haue taught you by other meanes and led you thorough this long and wearisome wildernes by other guides he hath seene this the fittest way to doe it by men his ministers seeing yee should neuer haue been able to heare the Lord himselfe if hee should haue spoken to you no more then the people of Israel were when they cried out at the hearing of his voyce and said Lord speake thou no more to vs but let Moses speake to vs and we will heare him in all that thou shalt say to vs by him Heare them therefore who are able to deliuer the Lords message vnto you whose preaching is life or death to you and if ye despise them in that their message ye shall doe all one as if ye despised the Lord himselfe that sent them Heare them I say in the Lords steed in all that they shall say to you from him Learne by their ministerie to see your selues to be the sonnes and daughters of God almightie who before the ministerie of the word worke vpon you mightily are his enemies your hearts being set on euill workes and vnder his wrath iustly Suffer your selues to bee launced purged wounded seeing ye cannot otherwise be healed Receiue the holesome word of exhortation and be content to put your neck in his yoke and willingly submit your selues to his word that so ye may glorifie God for his loue towards you in and by their labour and trauaile among you that ye may thereby gaine more then if you had al abundance and your hearts desire Which because you see not I will shew you how great it is in some sort and that is so much as if you attaine it ye owe no lesse then your owne soules to them for it Philem. 19. For they shall not only saue themselues who shal performe this dutie of teaching amōg you in such maner as hath bin before set down but they shall saue you also who intertaine them as Gods messengers 2. Tim. 2. and be meanes to make you see your selues happie both here and for euer Which being so who can sufficiently admire the blindnes nay the wilfull blindnes of the people the carelesnes yea the bold carelesnes and blockishnes of them who see nothing of this which I say though wee speake oft of it and aloud among them that they may regard it I thanke God to see some thing that I see in some persons I meane their reuerent and thankfull receiuing of the Gospell and their care to be reformed by it but that in so long a time of peace and free passage to the Gospel vnder her Maiesties most prosperous raigne so few make that the flower of their garland and their best portion it is most worthily to be bewailed Which testifieth too cleerely that either there are many enemies of the Gospell among vs besides Priests and Iesuites and open Recusants and among them that loue it as they pretend many of them loue darknes more then light because their deedes are euill and who doe not esteeme Gods messengers as sent from him for their singular benefit For then would not some and those not a few denie them their due which God hath giuen them that labor among them nor withhold their earthly things from them to whom they deliuer spirituall nor esteeme meanly and basely of them who would faine win them to God Neither would many of the people lay such blockes in their owne way as they doe descanting of them in such
doe For when he saw that God gaue him twelue moneths to repent of his pride for the which his dreame told him his kingdome should depart from him he forgot his dreame like a dreame and did not repent but at the twelue moneths end began a fresh to increase his pride crowing and boasting of his wealth and honour thus Is not this great Babel which I haue built for the house of my kingdome by the might of my power and for the honour of my maiestie Wherby we see that he was more desirous to know what his dreame meant then to bee warned by it Euen so these professors which I speake of are very carefull to heare the glad tidings of the Gospell preached and cannot bee withdrawne or disswaded from it but to lay their estate with it and to take this warning by it that they will receiue the print of it vpon their hearts and liues and bee cast into the mould of it that I say they cannot be brought vnto for then they should finde it to be the power of saluation to them for the which end it is preached But what is the cause that they going so farre before many other who are professors also cannot be brought to goe beyond them in this as well and herein to be equall to the best louers of the Gospell I meane in prouing and examining whether Christ be in them without they be reprobates and whether they haue not the spirit of God without which they be none of his The maine cause is this Their hearts are not vpright nor they will not deale plainly with the Lord. They cannot say in truth Search me O Lord and see if there be any vnrighteousnes in me which I doe hide within me and it shall be remoued out of thy sight Nay it is certaine if they might come to triall that they doe keepe some sinne as Iob saith euen as a child doth sugar vnder the palate Sundrie faults I graunt such will refraine both themselues and driue them out of their families but yet for all that they will not bee brought to this to make profession that they will be willing to be reformed in what part of their life soeuer they may bee iustly chalenged for then they should not blemish their religion as the best of that sort doe Neither doe they set their priuiledges which they haue by the Gospell before all other things alwaies they thinke it ouer strict that they should be tied so narrowly and that it is neither beseeming wisedome credit ciuilitie policie grauitie or such place and calling as some of them may bee in to shew what is in them though they be zealous they say but too base a thing for them when yet the Scripture saith I beleeue and therefore I haue spoke And againe The zeale of thine house hath consumed me And againe if this be to bee vile and base I will yet be more vile for the Lords sake that hath honoured me Yea and they thinke it is more then needeth that all their delight should be in the Saints which are on the earth and such as excell in vertue and that they should be companions with such as feare God when yet the communion of Saints is more pleasant and sweete then was Aarons ointment and more fruitfull then mount Hermon was with the dew and Sion and her vallies about her with the siluer droppes that fell vpon them Yea for the preciousnes thereof the Church spake thus of it If I preferre not Ierusalem that is the welfare of Gods people before all ioy that I haue on earth beside then let me lose my best delight To returne they of whom I speake though in their owne opinion and in the iudgement of some others they be in right good state to Godward yet God whose thoughts are not as mans and the truth which must giue good report of them as well as men iudgeth and determineth of them farre otherwise if that be the best that can be said of their faith and repentance which I haue set downe For the elect and deare children of God doe farre otherwise They hauing found the pearle sell all that they haue to buy it though they are occupied about many things yet that one euen the word of God is chiefe with them Their loue of it is strong as ielousie that admitteth no recompence and as death that cannot be resisted They cast not away their confidence if they once grow to see what recompence of reward it hath nor will not suffer any to take their crowne from them euen their honour that they haue in being the Lords sonnes and daughters They couet spirituall things they hunger and thirst after righteousnes they with good and honest hearts receiue the word and bring foorth fruite in due season They if they haue offended their most louing father cannot be quiet till they returne and come home againe and say wee haue sinned And if they be in worse estate then this they like it not vnlesse it be when they are fallen asleepe and haue forgotten themselues And yet what doe they in all this more then they ought feeling for all this their wants and burdens of which they complaine and crie out And whereas they are mocked and euill spoken of for this that they doe thus carrie themselues in the loue of heauenly things and in the hope of immortalitie farre more feruently then they who are not intitled to any such thing it is hard to say whether they who offer them this iniurie doe most offend in hindring the honour of God thereby or their neighbours welfare or their owne saluation For God commaunds that wee should labour rather for the foode that abideth to eternall life then for that which perisheth And what doe we offend then who doe so and is it not our gaine and benefit if we doe so Therefore let men for shame and feare of iust damnation desist from such madnes But to returne to them to whom I speake and to conclude in a sentence or two to them and such as they are I say therfore giue no rest to your selues till you can prooue that you be in the estate of saluation You haue many waies set downe by which you may doe it euen in this treatise in other godly mens labours and especially in the Scriptures Lose not all your labour which you haue bestowed in seeking to be saued I meane your reading hearing of Sermons praying and confessing your sinnes it is lost if you attaine not that which you seeke You are not farre from it a little more humilitie and truth of heart will bring you further into the estate of happines then that ye can fall any more from it Be neuer satisfied till ye haue more then an vnrepentant person can haue You count it no toyle to sweate in hay and haruest This is another manner of substance if ye once had part in it
knew that I had it by more and those infallible arguments and testimonies I could neuer be wearie of looking to and increasing it as I had learned how but for some yeeres space haue done and do euery day nourish and strengthen it and I recreate my selfe in thinking what benefit I haue by it vntill my gaine thereby and pleasure therein doe keepe me there with delight more then in all pastime and the labour which I bestow about it is so farre from toyle or wearisomnes that it is my greatest solace neither doe I thinke or feele my selfe to be armed to the well going through the affaires of the day before I haue prepared my selfe thereto by refreshing my soule with considering Gods aboundant loue and fauour towards me and rest vppon it as mine owne But when I haue done it I am by good heede taking cheerefull and in good estate all the day after and so I am in reuerence be it spoken said he perswaded that I shall continue to doe Now to make vse of this Christian speech because it is according to knowledge and I haue said nothing of him which is not as needfull for vs and his practise agreeth with the doctrine of the Scriptures if wee will speake euery man the truth what comfort or well ordered estate can be in our liues any day without it And when that true and liuely beholding of Gods gracious kindnes is not present with vs to begin the day what going forward in it is to be looked for but in vnsauourie lightnes and so be deceiued or in care and sorrow and so bee disquieted Therefore if men were wise they would see that they could not well want this any day especially seeing God hath giuen libertie to them to inioy such sweet communion with him by meanes of this pretious faith but they would consider their end how vncertaine it is as all other things which they inioy and therfore be readie for it at one time as well as another which they might doe if they held fast their confidence that bringeth with it so great reward And how shall wee leade our whole life by faith in our particular parts thereof beleeuing that God will guide and blesse vs as we shall heare in the next Treatise if wee be not first well seasoned and acquainted with this iustifying faith But alas we verifie the saying of our Sauiour though to our great shame it may bee spoken that the children of this world are wiser in their kinde then we who if they bee disappointed of their desire one way haue twentie shifts to seeke it another But it is too manifest that the most part euen of the better sort and those who haue tasted of this faith and assurance alreadie doe not thinke this possible to keepe yea and increase it from day to day and therefore go not about it but are content to hold it by starts now and then when it is reuiued in them by some speciall helpe of preaching And thus doing they see not the twentith part of Gods bountie and fatherly affection towards them who giueth them not some taste now and then of his abundant loue but would haue them filled with it and that continually yea and thereby to be in safetie all the day long which if many of Gods seruants did beleeue as they doe any article of their faith that it is true how greatly should their heauie hearts bee made ioyfull and their heads lifted vp with cheerefulnes whereas now deceiueable mirth or vnprofitable sorrow holdeth them downe either at their labour or from it seeing they haue not this boldnes to reioyce in the Lord alwaies and that because they beleeue not alwaies neither thinke that they may or can possibly attaine to it And by this meanes that they are so ofte cast from their hold of faith and so of peace and constancie therein the diuell weakneth and holdeth backe sundrie which are comming on by their example thinking themselues well in the case they are in rather then in following them except they saw some beautie and excellencie in their liues more then is in themselues Besides this they not holding their perswasion for continuance as well as for some speciall time doe bring much vnprofitablenes into their liues and sometimes daungerous outstrayings and giue many offences which otherwise they should not by al which their heauines is increased and somtimes long lien in And that which is hardest of all the rest they either dare not rise vp againe out of their sorrow or know not how they should and so they make the most part of their life to bee very bondage which through beleeuing should be most sweet libertie thereby inioy not many comfortable fruits of faith in their liues which other Christians doe And whiles all this commeth to passe we must needs say that God is not honoured of them nor his praises so in their hearts as they should and might be if they from time to time did nourish and liue by this their faith and confidence But though I would haue it receiued that much sweetnes accompanieth this faith yet I meane not here to set downe the priuiledges which accompany it and a godly life that is done in another place This spirit of bondage therefore which holdeth them oft in feare I earnestly wish were abandoned and that this wauering and needles doubting which possesseth so great part of their life especially when any great affliction arresteth them or lieth long vpon them were as farre from them as the East is from the West so that they might see the aboundant fauour of God farre greater towards them then euer they did and that by how much they may inioy it more vsually then euer they thought it possible And as for them that count their aduice and direction for the preseruing of faith they shall goe without the fruite of it till they see that they lost not their labour who were thought to doe too much seeing they did more then themselues could be perswaded to doe Therfore as I haue said let all such as to whom God hath sealed vp their saluation by his spirit by the which he hath giuen them an earnest of it be diligent to heare and marke the promises daily so shall they waxe familiar and well acquainted with the mind and purpose of God howsoeuer the prophane worldlings make them common things and are soone wearie of hearing thē Let thē weigh thē also and applie them to their owne soules daily by priuate meditation let them learne of other the faithfull seruants of God how they doe most especially preserue their faith And let them be throughly perswaded that how crossely soeuer things come to passe yet the Lord seeketh their good by them and doth not delight in their sorrow and troubles for if hee did he could a thousand waies make a riddance of them but sendeth them specially for their benefit and good so shall they grow rooted and
consisteth in a full purpose of the heart and a true indeuour of life to obey God in all things euen vnto the end By which also may be gathered a short description of this life of the beleeuer that it is such a conuersation as being grounded on faith in a sanctified person renounceth all euill and practiseth good duties though weakely yet constantlie afterward And to these foure shall be annexed reasons to perswade to a more cheerefull practising of this godly life seeing the best need spurres and the answering of obiections which might with-hold and hinder from it All which considered it shall not be hard for him that will learne to vnderstand plainely and cleerely what the life of the beleeuer is and withall whether he which professeth himselfe to haue true faith be also in his life and conuersation reformed and how he may be so So that although there be many measures of grace and some are in many degrees before other in this estate and condition of liuing godly yet euery one in whom these things shall be found may proue himselfe godly howsoeuer he wanteth somewhat which many others haue And of the summe and order of this treatise in generall thus much be said CHAP. 2. That a godly life cannot be without vnfained faith nor this faith without it which is the first poynt in the first generall head to be handled THus hauing shewed what the summe of this treatise is and the order and parts of it I will now proceede and first seeing I haue taken in hand to describe the life of the beleeuer and what the godly life is which he must leade I will indeuour my selfe to helpe and direct him herein as God hath inabled me that as in the former treatise he may proue and see himselfe to haue faith to be saued so he may learne by this to ioyne with his faith godlines But before I lay forth this godly life at large in this chapter I will begin with the first point of the first generall part of this treatise that is that seeing godlines cannot be without iustifying faith but springeth and ariseth from it as the branch from the tree for so Saint Iames saith Shew me thy faith by thy workes therefore where no true iustifying faith is there can be no godly life And so he who is no true beleeuer cannot haue any sparkle of godlines in him but is vtterlie destitute and voide thereof euen altogether vngodly as the Apostle writeth We all had our conuersation sometime as other disobedient men in the lustes of our flesh doing those things which liked vs where we see that this was the life of all euen the best to be strangers to the life of godlines and the children of wrath before they beleeued Ephes 2.8 But least any through ignorance might say though we did that which liked the lusts of our hearts yet we did not onely so nor all that we did was not such but some good we did amongst the euill which we committed and if it be so they thinke that the one may answere for the other I further say to them out of the place to Titus 1.15 Vnto the pure are all things pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their minds and consciences are defiled to the Hebrues that without faith it is impossible to please God whatsoeuer things we doe but all is abhominable odious and vile before him For as is the fountaine so are the riuers which runne from it and as is the heart and the cogitations of it so are the actions which proceede from it but the cogitations of the heart are alwaies and onely euill So that to returne in the vnbeleeuer there is no good thing that pleaseth God his best actions are turned into sinne his praiers almes reading hearing confessions thankes-giuings and whatsoeuer else they are all abominable in him and God will neuer be pleased with his workes and seruices vntill the person namely euen he himselfe be accepted of him and that is not till he beleeue as it is in the epistle to the Hebrues 10.38 The iust shall liue by faith but if any withdraw himselfe that is thorough vnbeliefe my soule shall haue no pleasure in him saith the Lord. And this is the worke which God requireth of him aboue and beyond all workes that he beleeue in his sonne that he hath alreadie wrought his happines and therefore that he shall be saued by him onely Now if a man before he haue some sure tokens of Gods loue and consequently some measure of true faith cannot so much as enter into a godly life nor haue any thing which he doth approued of God as we haue seene and the Scriptures doe more fully proue how dangerously then doe many thousands deceiue themselues of which number some are verely perswaded that they loue feare and serue God not knowing what faith is other thinke they haue repented truly because they haue mourned and been sorrie for their sinne by fits at some time yet haue no faith nor any constant desire of it and others because they doe many things in their owne nature good imagine themselues to liue godly when yet a man may doe many good actions and for all that they shall not be good to him as long as faith the principall is wanting in him as hath been said And if any count this doctrine hard and say that if this should be true it were the next way to driue many to discomfort yea and to desperation let such know that if any despaire because their wicked liues are condemned of God the doctrine is not to bee blamed but the persons themselues who should rather repent for the doctrine is the doctrine of the Scriptures and al sound Diuines both old and new haue taught it And if it be hard it is hard to the ignorant vnstable and obstinate who indeede can take little comfort by it but peruert all things to their owne destruction and although they despaire not yet their case will be no better in the end then desperate if they so abide But the truth of God may not be buried for mens frowardnes who can not away with it But let this suffice to shew that no man can leade a godly and Christian life before he hath some measure of true faith as it hath been set downe and described in the former treatise And as I haue shewed that no man liueth godly which beleeueth not so it is on the contrarie to be marked that no man who beleeueth and nourisheth and preserueth his faith can liue wickedly nor fashion himself after men of the world or returne to the offensiue and vnsauourie course which he walked after before but as he is new borne so hee is a new creature and as hee doth except at the first beginning of his conuersion or in vehemencie of temptation knowing himselfe to be of the number that shall be
with Peter if they haue fallen with him when yet the wicked shall lie still and waxe worse But ye demaund and would needes haue me answere whether I can warrant such as feare God that they shall neuer fall into some reprochfull and dangerous euill as other men doe as well as they may breake out some other waies If I might answere a wise and sober demaunder I would not refuse to speake my minde although it may in part be gathered by that which I haue said alreadie vnto such a one therefore I say for if any other see his owne practise not to agree with my answere let him impute it to his owne sinne rather then to my rashnes I say therefore seeing rare and deare seruants of God haue fallen thus into shamefull sinnes it may seeme scarce possible for the best in these latter times being far inferiour to some of them in grace to be free from the like fearefull falles But yet wee must know that some other of his good people God hath preserued from that kinde of shamefull sinnes and staines as Enoch Abraham Caleb Iosua with many others and therefore it may of vs be hoped for especially seeing it is no other thing then we are commanded to haue speciall regard and care of that is to liue without iust reproch in the middest of a crooked generation and vnstained Saint Peter saith If ye haue these things ye shall neuer fall that is dangerously to take any great hurt thereby Therefore by these and such other perswasions wee ought to be incouraged for to vs there is good hope to obtaine grace hereunto But seeing all Gods children cannot alike be perswaded that they ought to giue all diligence hereunto euen that they may be vnrebukeable amongst men as Paul did and so taught other to doe but thinke it impossible to liue so constantly but that they shall sometime breake out dangerously Therefore such must be taught wisedome by experience and some of them being more proud then others must haue their pride humbled and healed by such medicines for grieuous falles are phisick for pride and many who haue some grace but not the grace which is sufficient for them are daungerously proud because they haue not fallen shamefully that is into some odious crime and yet they haue fallen shamefully if they could see it in that they are dangerously proud If God therefore seeth it meete to abate their pride thereby they may possibly fall after such a manner Or if it be for the more manifesting of his glorie in forgiuing them so great a trespasse they may also fall dangerously This doth our mercifull father see expedient oftentimes as both in Peter and Dauid it came to passe as also in others who doubtlesse loued the Lord more then some others of his faithfull people which neuer fell in that manner as Peters answere and Dauids Psalmes doe cleerely testifie yea and such loued him the more Luk. 7.47 euen for that very cause seeing they obtained mercie against so great sinnes of theirs and fearefull iniquitie Yea and to adde a third end God is highly magnified by others which know and see this that hee hath forgiuen so great offences in such as haue fallen grieuously who otherwise beholding the heauenly course of such excellent seruants of his how holie and sincere it was saue in some such offence should haue been vtterly discouraged yea and like to haue despaired of their owne good estate and the rather for the high opinion that they conceiued of them if they had not seene or heard of these their falles For these causes therefore the Lord may and often hath let some of his deare seruants fall dangerously first for the humbling of them and secondly for that they may see his exceeding bountifulnes in pardoning so great sinnes that they may loue him the more and thirdly that others farre weaker then they yet faithfull may be incouraged to beleeue that their sins shall be pardoned and their weake seruice accepted of him for as much as they haue seene that God hath pardoned great offences in some otherwise farre more excellent then they which if they were not perswaded of should be discouraged much because of the great graces and gifts in them farre exceeding those which are in themselues And otherwise or in other respects they neede not feare that God taketh any pleasure to cast them downe who desire to stand when his propertie is rather to raise vp them that are fallen or that hee seeketh euery aduantage against their infirmities who doth not look streightly what is done amisse of them but helpe their weakenes supplie their wants and deliuer them from such dangers as they feare so far as it is expedient or els make them able to beare them For proofe whereof they may remember how he kept them when they had small skill or abilitie to keepe themselues after that they first imbraced his promises will hee not much more keepe them safe now they haue experience of his kindnes and the power of Christ working in them Nay that which is more when they were his enemies he gaue his sonne to die for them and now they are reconciled vnto him and approued of him as his beloued ones shall they not much more be preserued by his liuing in glorie from the fearefull iudgements which in his wrath he executeth against the vngodly of the world Therefore if thou beest grounded and established in faith and holdest fast the beginning of thine ingrafting into Christ be of good comfort thy greatest danger is past for can he that loueth thee dearely meane hardly against thee Is there with him yea and nay with whom there is no shadow of chaunge The Lord witnessing to that which I say with reuerence and thankfulnes beleeue it either thou shalt not fall reprochfully or if thou doest it shall be thus as I haue said euen so as it shal turne to thy good and it neede to be to thy great good which cannot be without the great offence of so many as shall know it For though such as shall perish may turne this which I say to their owne great hurt as they doe the Scriptures also seeing to the vncleane all things are vncleane yet if thou shouldest slide the Lord would hold thee vp and make thee stand more constantly after The world seeth no whit of this but counteth it all arrogancie boasting and falsehood because indeed they beleeue no more then they see or then their reason and fleshly wisedome can prie into which is an vtter enemie to this heauenly truth but ô faith what pretious secrets art thou able to reueale to vs of Gods minde and will and how safe is he yea in this dangerous wildernes of the world in whom thou dwellest seeing the Lord hath said This is the victorie that ouercommeth the world euen our faith And this for answere
be sober indeed and he shall haue great reioycing whatsoeuer the world thinke of him These duties I haue thought good to set downe together as it were in one view before the eyes of the reader that hee may fetch from hence light to shew him the way and matter to season his heart and life when he shal waxe emptie barren and forgetfull And for the more large and full handling of them or the exact setting downe of all particulars it was not my purpose and it would haue been too large seeing in one Catechisme or other and in sundrie treatises as also by ordinarie teaching such as inioy the same may be satisfied in that thing which particulars all true Christians must be very carefull to know after that they be willing to be directed Now after what manner wee may draw a daily direction out of this whole treasurie of godlines it shall in fit place hereafter appeare when I come to shew what way God hath taught vs to walke in throughout euery day And now I hauing finished that which I purposed about the sinnes to bee renounced and the duties to bee practised in a godly life here vnderstand that this renouncing of euill and turning from it and the contrary practising of dutie is nothing els but repentance and the selfesame thing And the bringing foorth of the fruites of amendement or of repentance is all one with that liuing by faith which the Scripture calleth the life of the righteous or a Christian conuersation The which I make mention of that none may thinke that the godly life the liuing by faith and the repentant life are diuers things the one from the other which might raise much trouble in many to thinke so that when they haue laboured much and trauailed painfully in one of them they should bee new to begin in the other But seeing the holie Ghost in the Scriptures doth lay foorth the life of the beleeuer in sundrie manners of speech euery one setting out the nature and propertie thereof for the more full and cleere vnderstanding of it it is meete we should not be ignorant of it And as I said that this godly life which I haue written of is all one with the bringing forth fruits of amendement or of repentance liuing by faith and no straunge nor new or diuers thing from it thus in few words I shew Concerning the one I meane the bringing foorth the fruites of repentance what is it els but for the person who is assured of saluation and of the forgiuenes of his sinnes to turne to the Lord and to come vnder his gouernment from the power of Sathan and sinne and in full purpose of heart to labour to be reformed from day to day more and more And what other thing in substance hath been spoken by me in the description of a godly life And those things about it I haue chiefly handled which may especially instruct the beleeuer what true godlines is and how hee may bee able to practise it Now for the other of liuing by faith what is it also but a relying vpon the word of God with full purpose to be guided by it either by resting vpon his promises I vnderstand not here the promise of saluation or obeying his commaundements And a godly conuersation is euen the same that is an endeuouring to liue after the word of God which teacheth vs to beleeue that he will inable vs thereto and blesse vs therein So that he that liueth not godly liueth not by faith nor hee liueth not by faith who doth not liue godly And now to shut vp this point namely wherein a godly life doth consist a little more I will adde of liuing by faith as I promised in the beginning of this treatise where I shewed that this faith to beleeue the spirituall and temporall promises of this life must be conceiued and wrought in vs before we can liue by it We are therefore to know that after the Lord hath giuen this gift of faith for it is the gift of God he requireth that wee should liue by the same faith and that is not only to beleeue throughout our life that we shall be saued in the life to come but also that we shall haue whatsoeuer is expedient to bring vs safely thither giuen vs freely by the Lord in this life I say faith reacheth to and laieth hold of the promises of both euen as God hath giuen vs both So that to liue by faith is a most glorious and rich prerogatiue as we may see and so should we be able by good proofe and experience to say if we would be perswaded but to take a taste of the benefit and sweetnes that it bringeth for if we did but taste of it wee would neuer suffer our selues to be withdrawne and plucked from it any more as farre as in vs lieth For by this faith we are confident and rest quietly about our saluation from time to time whereas others who liue not by it doe wauer and are oft vnsetled euen the best and therefore much disquieted By this we walke in newnes of life and all the parts of it and by it we may be assured in our prayers to be heard against fearefull sinnes to be preserued to haue the rage of our strong lusts weakned and to haue grace against them although not alwaies to preuaile which were not expedient for vs yet at least to be in combate with them which is euer a good testimonie of our safetie for thereby wee prooue that wee be of the militant Church of Christ Yea and to goe further by this if we liue by it we haue deliuerance from many sharpe and bitter afflictions and beare those which we must goe vnder more meekely and patiently because it maketh vs depend on Gods promises and not to tye or stint him to any set time any manner of deliuerance or any measure of affliction And by it wee walke in our callings more cheerefully and with lesse toyle and vexation then they that haue all shifts and cunning sleights and deuices to gaine by I say that which is incredible to the worldlings politikes and hypocrites but that is a heauie iudgement of God that though they be told the truth yet they shall not beleeue it For when wee are perswaded that our callings are approoued of God and profitable to men by maintaining the state of Church common-wealth or any familie and that they are those in which God will bee serued of vs then wee take them in hand not like drudges and droyles who doe their worke for feare of the whip nor like hirelings who worke only for wages and so they must starue if they did not worke but we consider we serue the Lord who is a bountifull paymaster and hath promised a large blessing vnto vs and because wee doe Gods worke and busines therefore we are assured that he will assist and further vs therein that both we may
with in the Minister it is certaine that the fault is in the hearers That they though otherwise they may belong to the Lord yet are not reuerent and attentiue in hearing are not prepared before to heare or els doe not digest willingly that which they haue heard but are surfeited of some dangerous qualities in their liues or corruptions in their hearts among which this is a speciall one that as they thinke of the person who teacheth so doe they of his doctrine and not otherwise Now if in this one meanes so great helpe may be gotten what may bee thought when this and others go together But I conclude with this exhortation Feede the Lords flocke which dependeth vpon you and be instant in season and out of season O ye Ministers of the Lord. Know the day of your visitation and the things which belong to your peace by preaching O ye people who liue vnder the ministerie of the word lay vp now in your haruest against the time of your necessitie and this be ye perswaded of that ye shall haue neede of all that you gather Seeke to inioy this libertie of the ministerie of the word ye that want it and if ye may inioy it as easily and with as little paine as you doe your market thinke it worth your labour if ye can no easilier come by it and buy wisedome whatsoeuer it cost you but sell it not whatsoeuer ye may get for it pray the Lord of the haruest to thrust foorth labourers plentifully into the haruest ye that are white vnto the haruest to be laboured amongst and desirous to be brought into the Lords barne Lastly all ye that haue the ouersight of the Lords ministerie see them teach soundly plainly faithfully and diligently who are called to it and go before them your selues painfully as lights and good examples that many thanks may be giuen and prayers made to God by the people for you when you shall giue them so good occasion to remember you and for warming their hearts and comforting them with such good diet for their soules and liberall prouision and that in the day of accounts ye may haue many to witnes the godly care that ye had ouer them And thus much of the first publike helpe for the encreasing and nourishing of a godly and Christian life in all such as haue truely entred into it that is to say the word preached CHAP. 3. Of the second publike helpe namely the Sacraments THe next meane or helpe publike are the Sacraments which of the two are more darkely seene and found to be helps to godlines then the word among the most part of those who are partakers of them both because men haue seldomer vse of them then of other doctrine and also for that they be not so fully instructed in the same And of the two Sacraments which God hath left to his Church in this latter age to be inioyed Baptisme is lesse seene and perceiued to be an helpe then the Lords supper In speaking whereof I purpose only to stand vpon this which I haue taken in hand namely to shew the Christian reader how the Sacraments are meanes and helpes to set him forward in a godly life as too few doe make them and to leaue him for other knowledge about the Sacraments which is exceeding large to those who haue written of them at large as M. P. Martyr M. Caluin M. Beza and to ordinarie teaching And this also I will doe with as much breuitie as I can Therefore first seeing the Sacraments are helps necessarily adioyned vnto the preaching of the word and doe visibly confirme and ratifie that which the word doth teach and the couenant betwixt God and the beleeuer made is most surely sealed vp and effectuall on both parts by them thereby it may appeare what helps they are both to the strengthening of faith and incouragement to godly life which that it may more plainely appeare let this which I haue said be thus vnfolded to the Christian reader God hath freely granted to euery faithfull person that he will neuer call his sinnes to a reckoning but will be his God and loue him to the end through Christ for the making good of this promise he hath put to his seale and hath caused the same his promise and will to be established in the sacrament by so euident and infallible a signe as cannot deceiue Now therefore doth not this sacrament alwayes remaine to the faithfull receiuer to whom it is made out and graunted a cleere witnes that whatsoeuer benefit is promised is his and as oft as any doubt hereof might through weakenes arise to the partie is it not hereby sufficiently remooued and therefore they are called of the Apostle seales of the righteousnes of faith And as God hath thus couenanted for his part so hath euery beleeuer againe in his owne behalfe couenanted to trust in God alwayes to indeuour to walke before him continually in vprightnes of heart and innocencie of hands Now of the truth of his heart the sacrament is a signe which he hauing receiued hath openly professed thereby that he hath giuen and consecrated himselfe vnto the Lord and is now no more his owne to liue as carnall will would desire Is not therefore the sacrament though it be not alwayes receiued yet is it not alwayes before his eyes as it were to tell him what he hath done yea and that not rashly nor by constraint but with good aduise as knowing that he shall neuer haue cause to repent him of so doing seeing he beleeueth that strength in measure shall be giuen him of God to performe that which he hath promised and sealed Is not then the Sacrament a continuall spurrer forward of him to performe his couenant Is he not by the fresh remembrance of it incouraged against temptations wearines of doing his dutie and such other hinderances Doth it not cause him to say against them all how can I that am dead to sinne liue any longer in it So that although to others the Sacraments be a mystery and hidden thing and as a booke written in Hebrew or Greeke which a simple man opening findeth nothing profitable for him but saith I cannot reade it and yet the booke containes most fruitefull matter if a skilfull reader taketh it in hand although I say he who is ignorant finde no helpe nor benefit by the Sacraments yet the true beleeuer hauing been soundly instructed therein beholdeth much in them to incourage and set him forward in the godly life hauing as sure hold of Gods fauour and helpe by them also as the same God who cannot lie is to be beleeued This may for the edifying of the simple bee seene particularly in the two Sacraments of our Church at this day baptisme and the Lords supper For euery faithfull Christian which hath been baptized may as long as he liueth haue this benefit thereby that as by his ingraffing into Christ he
hearts should conceiue and our mouthes should set forth and declare his praise accordingly For if we be commaunded as the Psalmist teacheth to continue this duty long after his benefits be receiued as he saith Let Israel now say that the Lord is gratious after his bountifulnesse had bene declared vnto them how much more ought we to praise the Lord daily for his mercies renewed vpon vs Therefore did Dauid the faithfull seruant of God force himselfe to performe this duty as too slouthful in his owne iudgement though we reade of none more continually occupied in it Psalme 103.3 saying Praise thou the Lord ô my soule and all that is within thee praise his holy name and further he saith that he will be euer setting forth his goodnesse and praise his name alwayes And yet that none may hinder this duty in vs by saying we are not bound to follow no not good examples in all things let vs well weigh the commandement of God by the Apostle saying In all things be thankfull as if he should say that our whole life ought to be a thanksgiuing and therefore it is no life when we cannot be thankfull And what the thankfulnesse is which should daily be in vs looke in the former treatise The next duty to be daily performed of vs is watchfulnesse and prayer of which two as the first ought to be continuall euen to ouer-see our whole worke in and through the day and to looke before vs that all may be done to the glory of God for as the eye-lids preserue the tender eyes from annoyance so doth this our life from offence and our feete from falling so this latter namely prayer is to be as an helpe and hand-maid vnto that And although I prescribe no certaine rule nor set houre to the solemne performing of this duty because we are taught to pray alwayes at any time as we shall haue fit oportunity yet ought our hearts to be lifted vp to God often hauing euer occasion and sometime solemnely and by set prayer powring out our complaints and making our requests vnto him Both of them are so farre to be in vse with vs as we are desirous to retaine sound peace and quiet minds toward God and to be free from or at least not to be ouercome of temptations which seeing we are subiect vnto euery day it cannot be doubted of but as the one should not cease I meane watchfulnesse but be working in vs continually and keepe vs waking out of spirituall slumber throughout the day so the other which is prayer should quicken and sharpen it and both of them strengthen vs being oft and vsuall with vs against all occasions which might else ouer-match vs. And can any be ignorant when our Sauiour taught vs to pray euery day for our daily bread but that we should pray euery day for grace to be guided aright and comforted there being as great need of it and more then of the other The same thing he meant when he vttered a parable to them to this end that they ought to pray alwayes and not to waxe faint but euer willing though not euer able So that the life of a Christian is no day well passed when prayer as it hath bin before described is not one member part of it The last point of our direction is that we by meanes of all these as our faith and feare of displeasing God c. may keepe and hold fast our holy and most sweete peace with God and our reioycing which is the fruite of this Christian walking and an vnseparable companion vnto the same I haue taught this in generall before onely now I shew that it is daily to be kept and maintained of vs in such wise that as we regard our bodily maintenance while we liue here so should we prouide that this our peace which passeth vnderstanding be not broken off betwixt God and vs. If it be asked how this shall be the Apostle saith If we be iustified by faith in our Lord Iesus Christ we haue and do inioy it And we haue heard that the Lord hath both giuen liberty yea and commandement to his children that they should daily beleeue and lay hold on eternall life and rest themselues in the assurance of his loue and how can this exclude that peace which we speake of Nay our reioycing in the Lord which is rather a degree beyond this peace we are commaunded to entertaine and retaine alwayes that is at all times that none may imagine that I meane we should onely some one time in the day or other possesse and inioy it Neither indeed is any part of our life any day pleasant vnto vs without it Therefore the Apostle doth very fitly meet with an obiection of ours in the forenamed Scripture thus that if any of vs dare not presume so farre as to take our part in cōtinual reioycing in the Lord or if we shold thinke that the Apostle was not well aduised in offering so great libertie vnto vs he repeateth his words thus againe I say reioyce as if he should say you who are carefull ouer your selues and ouer others for to such he speaketh be ye merry and ioyfull in the Lord from time to time yea and so as no worldly sorrowes do breake it off Now I haue shewed what are the necessary graces which should accōpany the life of the beleeuer daily I wish him to view thē all at one sight together to see if he may well be without any of them as without certainety of the forgiuenesse of his sinnes without feare of offending God a thankfull heart and chearfull watching and praying against euill c. And he cannot walke voide of any of them so yet he must not thinke but that there are other particular actions beside these but they be all to be well ordered and gouerned by these And now somewhat I will set downe about them not vnprofitable and needlesse I haue briefly proued that some certaine manner of directing a Christian daily is required in the word of God and that it is no fancie of mans braine thus nearly and narowly to looke to himselfe and haue set downe a draught thereof out of the Scripture and therefore men must know that it is their sinne when they are not guided by these rules in the daily course of their liuing I say when these accompany them not whatsoeuer their calling is or the actions which they are occupied about it is their sinne whether it be of ignorance that they know them not which is the lesse if they be willing to learne or carelesnesse or wilfulnesse that they do not or will not regard them and being sinne it is to be resisted seeing no sinne is to be borne withall or rested in And that it may be thought more necessary to be daily guided in this maner we must know that these graces which I haue spoken of are not at some one
and which cause sorow are most deare and pretious to vs. For how were the Apostles oppressed with both not onely at their scattering from their maister at his apprehension before his death though he had with many perswasions and strong reasons prepared them for it but euen while he was yet conuersant with them and namely that one time when he went into Iudea to raise Lazarus from death Who answering sayd to him when they heard him prouoke them to go thither Maister the Iewes sought lately to stone thee and doest thou go thither againe As if they should haue sayd Except they had bene weary of their liues there was cause inough to make them vnwilling yea fearfull to come there And so it is with vs that how great comforts soeuer we haue inioyed by the heauenly doctrine of the word of God which we haue heard yet as if we had neuer receiued any when we heare any newes of trouble comming towards vs we are on the sudden so taken and oppressed with it yea though it be but a litle that it vnsetleth vs out of our present estate of peace and quietnesse wherein we were and wholly possesseth all our senses and scattereth our former comforts as if they neuer had bene any whereas the Lord hath to that end vnder-propped vs before with strong consolation that when afflictions come we might the better beare them and retaine our peace with him such as his word had before warned vs of as it is sayd in Iohn besides many other places These things I haue sayd vnto you speaking of his comfortable doctrine which he had before taught them that in the middest of your tribulations ye may haue peace in me This feare and faintnesse therefore vnder the crosse we must know the Diuell will strongly assault vs with and thereby buffet vs so reproachfully for that we reioyced so yea boasted of Gods fauor before and yet now in our afflictons we find not deliuerance many times but we are rather made ridiculous to the world thereby and a gazing stocke therein besides the fainting of our owne hope which is more then all the rest He will insult ouer vs in such extremities as he spared not to do to our Sauiour himselfe Where is now your God Let him deliuer you now if he loue you so dearely or else know that ye haue put your trust in a bruised reed renounce him therefore and shift for your selues except ye will miscarie for there is no helpe for you in him euen as his cursed instrument Rabshakeh Captaine of the King of Assyria did perswade Ezekiaes men not to trust in or depend on the God of Israell in their trouble And therefore that we may find some ease in our troubles let vs gather strength from him who will not faile neither can be resisted his word is the sword that must cut off this Goliahs head and our faith is the hand in which we must hold it And thus God saith in his word to all his This short trouble of yours is to bring you a long comfort afterwards when yee haue indured it a while and they are sent you that my power may appeare in your weaknesse and that you may haue proofe of my grace dwelling in you as faith hope loue humblenesse obedience and to make the world contemned and all that is in it as our fleshly lusts which fight against our solues to be renounced that they may not annoy vs and to cure many diseases as carelesnesse high mindednesse and too much ease-taking in the world for the rodde bringeth wisedome and Iosephs brethren sayd We suffer these things worthily for that we sinned against our brother They are not I say sent but for our good and they driue vs more feruently to God and cause vs to call on him yea and they make vs happie whiles we suffer them and like vnto Christ himselfe who was called the man of sorrowes and giue vs matter of reioycing after and therefore we should be thankfull for them But we do not a litle bewray our vnkind dealing with God who are so vnwilling to heare of them For it is no lesse then a great gift yea a priuiledge vnto vs as the Apostle saith To you it is giuen for Christ that not onely ye should beleeue in him but also suffer for his sake And what vnquietnesse doth it raise in vs when we refuse and impatiently cast off the Lords yoke the very feare of it is farre greater then the suffering it selfe Therefore we ought to resolue with our selues when we see the will of God is we shall suffer it that it is the best for vs very expedient as Christ sayd to his Disciples when he was to depart from them It is expedient for you that I go and therefore indeuour to bow and submit our neckes vnto the yoke praying for that power which our God seeth we haue need of assuring our selues of helpe in due time yea though he sometime deferre it For if he call vs to suffer he will most certainely succour and deliuer vs that so we may find it verified in vs which is written We are afflicted on euerie side yet not in distresse persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but we perish not And the meditation of this shall through Gods goodnesse be a preseruatiue to vs in our afflictions Saint Peter teacheth such as are distracted with these feares so that they vnsettle them and disquiet their minds to cast their care vpon God for he careth for them And the same in effect saith Saint Paule Be nothing carefull and pensiue but in all things let your requests be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplication with giuing of thankes and the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding shall preserue your hearts from Sathan who seeketh by vnquietnesse to take your peace from you and settle your minds in Christ Iesus So that if God haue either any credite with them that they dare trust him in saying That he will vanquish their vnquietnesse that made them pensiue or if they beleeue that he hath any helpe in him so that he is able to helpe they may with reuerence be bold in their distresse to looke for it and promise it to themselues and yet so that as they trust in him so they tempt him not but pray for it in token that they beleeue in him and vse the meanes to remoue such pensiuenesse from them This remedie is found to be throughly proued and sufficient as oft as it is applied to any such kind of disease And herewith let them weigh the examples of other seruants of God Moses Peter c. who after greater grace receiued beleeued more strongly But if they neglect and passe by such remedies and so fall from feare and doubting to boldnesse and presuming that is to go from one extremitie to another they are grossely bewitched and must
CHAP. 12. Of the third kind of generall lets whereby the beleeuer is hindered from foing forward in a godly course NOw followeth the third kind of generall lets which do much hinder a Christian from fruitfull and chearfull walking through his pilgrimage as becommeth him And to this I referre all the outward occasions whereby Sathan draweth vs to euill and by the which he stirreth vp most poysoned thoughts and affections in our hearts though the things themselues whereby he vnsetleth vs be not euill as by afflictions and chastisements by prosperity and abundance or variety of Gods blessings by family matters at home by our worldly yet lawfull dealings abroad by that which we see and heare by chaunge of our estate place acquaintance and other our affaires by the deepe securitie and bold sinning of others who feare no iudgement day by the hard handling of those which liue godly by such as are mightie and in authoritie who yet ought not to be terrors to to such as do well and to be short by other things innumerable yea to say the truth we go about nothing in the world how lawfull soeuer no not our prayers themselues and hearing of Sermons which are the holiest actions of our liues but from them all doth he take occasion to hurt and wound our soules as I will for the better instruction of the Reader in as few words as I can set downe and shew to rouse and stirre vp such as haue care to do well to become more vigilant against his sleights and snares when they shall better know them and be mory wary in all their wayes and that they may see that there are causes sufficient why they should daily be setled in a godly course when they haue so many occasions on euerie side to hinder them And to touch these in order First how iustly is this to be complained of almost vniuersally that for all the encouragements we haue to the patient and well bearing of our afflictions yet rare is the man who is not made worse and whose heart is not hardened against God by them rather then the person more meeke and humbly minded For if they be heauie and grieuous they do oft times raise bitternesse and impatience and if they continue long they will commonly worke a feare of Gods wrath for some sinnes although repented of yet comming a fresh into his remembrance The Lord hath taught vs in many parts of his word that his corrections are sent from him to all his beloued ones as from a most louing father and for their great good that they may not perish with the rest of the world but haue triall of their faith and patience thereby and so most sound ioy so farre is it off that he taketh pleasure in hard handling of vs but doth all for our good yet how many are so wise as to make these vses of their afflictions as God would haue them but contrarily are led by the diuell to impatience fretting frowardnesse and most painefull pensiuenesse all which do vexe them more by many degrees then the troubles themselues For this doth he often ring in their eares How can it be that he loueth you and yet afflicteth you thus Againe God hath taught them that he hath many waies to deliuer his and promised that their afflictions shall not be aboue their strength and also that he wil send a good end of them which being weighed were enough to vphold them but Sathan washeth away all such encouragements and carieth them headlong from resting vpon Gods word with peace and yet for all this his preuailing against them they see not themselues to be made his bondmen And thus it may easily be seene that the diuell doth vsually take occasion by the chastisements of Gods children to turne them aside from their stedfastnesse in a godly life neither can it be otherwise if they will not prepare themselues for them before they come that their vnruly passions may not breake out so impatiently against God as there is litle cause why they should when he telleth them that of very loue and faithfulnesse he afflicteth them This the diuell had experience of in the dayes of Iob when he said Lay thy hand vpon him and thou shalt see that he will curse thee to thy face and although he was deceiued in Iob yet he hauing had long triall of the nature of man spake the truth in the generall as hauing long proued how readily it is caried to vnquietnesse by occasion of the crosse He therefore who hath learned in prosperitie to want and be abased and to looke for a chaunge before it commeth that he may not in the same be chaunged from a godly mind he it is that shall be deliuered in the time of affliction from manifold disturbances yea although they be sore and great But if our troubles be many and grieuous as no man can warrant himselfe to be free from either it is to be knowne that all the priuiledges of Christians and their whole armour will be litle enough for the enabling of vs to stand safe and vpright in them and to keepe our hearts in the peaceable and faithfull seruing of God And otherwise our froward nature being sodainly prouoked by losses iniuries heauie tidings disappointings of our hope or other such molestations when we looked for no such things before will passe her bounds in a moment and carie vs into sundrie vnquietnesses And when we are vnsetled in such a manner we do easily fall into further degrees of impatience and fretting whatsoeuer we thought of our strength before And therefore our Sauiour said I haue giuen you many comfortable instructions that in me ye may haue peace when tribulation commeth And I haue not maruelled when I haue often heard that many vexations and bitter anguishes of mind haue possessed the liues of some Christians by reason of their crosses who hauing many commendable parts in them haue not for all that such wisedome to prouide for themselues better shelter against the time of neede God yet ministring such varietie of helpes to them to the end they might not be destitute These therefore if we enioy not the benefite of daily to make the heauenly life sweet and pleasant vnto vs in the middest of so many crosses as we meet with and namely hope which experience bringeth it can no otherwise be but that there shall arise many vnsetlings discouragements and vnchearefull times euen vnto them which haue receiued some good fruite by the Gospell so farre off shall it be from them to learne experience of Gods helpe in their need whereby they might hope for the like afterwards But to say somewhat of other occasions by which the diuell hindereth our proceeding in a godly life if we liue vnder abundance and outward blessings of God enioying health peace sufficiencie of all things for this life are we then free from daunger on his behalfe Nay
wise to thinke the same of our owne afflictions and if we cannot easily be so perswaded as no man is for the most part we must be earnest with God and that oft and from time to time that our will may yeeld to Gods will and we may thinke that good for vs which he thinketh good And to the end we may bring our hearts to this let vs weigh to and fro what we can obiect against it why we need not submit our selues vnto God that when all our carnall reasons shall be answered as being to weake to preuaile with vs we may referre the whole course of our liues to be gouerned by him and what corrections soeuer he shall thinke meet for vs and to try vs with and for our benefit and to keepe vs from further hurt for he hath no worse end in chastising of vs that then we may remember in all things to be thankefull and take vp our crosse readily and welcome it seeing we know the end of it And let it not be thought much that I say He hath no worse end in afflicting vs for we ought to be perswaded throughly of this that the Lord our God louing vs he cannot intend our hurt in the least maner howsoeuer it shall please him to exercise vs. For we may be sure that he afflicteth not willingly nor at any time but when it is meet and expedient for vs and as our Sauiour said to his beloued Apostles of his bodily departing from them which was the greatest outward crosse that could befall them It is expedient that I goe away from you for otherwise the comforter cannot come vnto you so would he haue vs to thinke that if it were not for our troubles we should neuer haue such comfort as we haue which doth certainely follow the patient bearing of them And heere consider the causes why God sendeth them to his beloued ones which being knowen rightly weighed are of sufficient force to worke their great benefit comfort First that they may haue experience froÌ„ how many troubles he deliuereth theÌ„ and know after how to look for the like helpe in the like trouble secondly that they may haue proofe of their faith and patience which worketh vnspeakeable comfort thirdly that they may not be condemned with the world fourthly that by them as the body by physicke they may be purged from their sinfull drosse and feare him and fiftly that the Lord may thereby weane them from the world to the which they are so glued as a child is from the brest by bitter things which would not otherwise leaue it So that if we be thus taught of God learne this wisdome of him to beleeue that to these ends and of very loue and faithfulnesse he afflicteth vs whensoeuer he doth it we shall be sure to finde it so to our exceeding comfort And although for a while we be tried and therein may seeme to be neglected and forgotten of him when others shake off the Lords yoke and shunne the troubles by an euill conscience which he laieth vpon them yet when they shall after be plunged into dangers without recouery then shall ours be at an end and our reioicing neuer cease nor be taken from vs. Through this faith Dauid comforted himselfe in his God when wicked men consulted to take way his life Through this wisdome which I haue spoken of an inseparable companion of faith he said when his troubles were sore and great I haue held my peace because thou ô Lord haddest done it and that God was most louing vnto him for all that And so when by this wisdome and faith he had waited patiently on God he reaped experience and gladnesse as the fruite thereof which he himselfe expresseth in these words saying It is good for me ô Lord that I haue beene afflicted And the like speeches he vttered at sundry times in many of his psalmes which for breuity sake I omit whereby it may be gathered that from time to time he was thus vpholden in his troubles and therefore that he inioied this liberty and priuiledge in his life to finde his very crosses profitable and good vnto him The same may be said of Abraham both at many other times and namely when he left his owne countrey and his fathers house to goe to a place which God should shew him where he being a stranger had not a foot of ground to possesse yet hauing leasure to returne would not but waited vpon God to know his pleasuâ—â—â— which he would neuer haue done if he had not beene perswaded that the affliction was best for him which God did trie him with Ioseph had no other thing to vpholde him when he was solde put in prison and his feet pinned in the stocks And to be short if this trouble vs that although these woorthy seruants of God and many other had this wisedome to take their troubles aright and in such meeke maner that they seemed not greatly to trouble them yet we may not looke to do so to this end let the Apostles words direct and counsell vs he saith If any man want this wisdome let him aske it of God and it shall be giuen Loe he excepteth none which doe not except themselues of such as know what faith is and who are able to aske in faith as all the Lords may be bolde to do for he addeth But let him aske in faith And Whosoeuer shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saued for how can we call vpon him on whom we haue not beleeued So that if any such be destitute of this wisdome they may thanke themselues it is their owne fault But to satisfie some who I know are many which looking to the Apostles words that all turneth to the best to such as loue God and looke no further whereupon they conclude if God will haue our troubles turne to our good what need we take any further thought about the matter I answere They which beleeue that will not be carelesse in their afflictions how they be affected vnder them whether they lie downe blockishly and senselesly vnder them or whether they storme and be impatient in them but will do as Dauid did in all his troubles who laied them to heart and praied for grace to beare them and for deliuerance out of them though he was sure God would giue a good end of them euen as Daniel also did And if they behaue themselues wilfully carelesly or foolishly in them they shall see them turne to their exceeding hurt and vexation so farre is it off that they should reape good thereby they know not how For the Scripture which teacheth that afflictions are sent them for their good doth not profit them if it be not mixed with faith in them that heare it Heb. 4.2 But if they beleeue that Scripture to be written for them and applie it then they receiue their
crosses from God as sent to them in his loue they murmure not against him neither refuse to be chastised of him but are thankfull and therefore labour for patience that it may haue her perfect worke yea and further if they can finde any sinne in themselues which might draw these corrections of the Lord vpon them they heartily turne from it with all possible speed that so they may more confidently intreat the Lord to turne away all the tartnesse of their affliction frō them And they which after this maner behaue themselues vnder the crosse although they performe these duties but in weaknesse shall finde their troubles howsoeuer for the time irkesome vnto the flesh yet to be gainfull manie waies and in manie respects vnto their soules For they shall giue them a proofe of that grace as meeknesse trust and confidence which otherwise they could not know to be in them They shall teach them also experience of greater acknowledging Gods fatherly kindnesse which worketh and bringeth forth these sweet graces in them by as vnlikely occasions as the soft waters gush out of the hard and stonie rocke for in others what doe afflictions cause for the most part that haue them but rage and fretting and such like Besides in those who are rightly exercised in the bearing of them they hold them from many sinnes which others runne into they make them more humble and thankfull they hearten them by custome therein to beare greater yea greater than they thought possible that euer they should haue gone vnder and with all these commeth most sound and exceeding comfort in the end at least with hope in the middest of them which shall not make them ashamed Therefore if the seruants of God may inioy these with many other such commodities by their afflictions and haue so good liking of the Christian life that they will not forsake it for the greatest of them I conclude this third branch as the two former That the Lord hath not left their afflictions vpon them to vexe them and make their liues wearisome and vnpleasant to them but that they should receiue much good and benefit by them And although they be not without sharpnesse yet the Christian life hath so many sweet fruits of them therewith that as men are not wearie of the pleasant spring time though it be anoied with the flea so we do not loath our afflicted estate being so many waies gainfull for some bitternesse that accompanieth the same for holy securitie through the favour of God a good conscience and confidence of our cause that it is good maketh euen a hard state easie or at least tolerable And these priuiledges which I haue now spoken of who can sufficientlie maruell that our glorious God doth communicate to mortall men yea vile sinners which were once without God in the world I confesse in setting them downe that I am much astonished to thinke of his vnspeakable kindnesse especially because I haue mentioned no vaine speculations or dreames of mans braine which vanish in the aire but vndoubted truethes out of the word of God and found true by experience of many good Christians so that we may worthily be prouoked to seeke a part therein amongst them And yet so much the greater they are and better to be accounted of inasmuch as the longer they be inioyed the more fruit and comfort they bring to him that hath his part in them And when we finde not this doctrine sauourie and sweet to vs nor the vse of it in our afflictions let vs not charge and challenge the Lord for it but consider what we haue lost through vnbeliefe CHAP. 12. Of the eighth priuiledge Of growing in grace NOw as it cannot be denied but that these forementioned graces are singular priuiledges so to passe the next we are not to be ignorant of this that whatsoeuer good things Gods people already haue and inioy yet God hath more in store for them and will giue more grace and greater measure of his heauenly gifts then they before they had them could either aske or thinke And this is woorthy to be considered with the former as a further increase and higher degree of the fruits of his loue that he doth so largely and bountifully reach out his hand vnto them that thereby they may be inriched as farre beyond the beginnings of their true happines as their beginnings were beyond their first condition before it in the iudgement of all men For cleerer proofe heereof we are to know that he maketh them to grow in sounder vnderstanding of his wil in more assurance of faith and strength of hope in more patience vnder the crosse more moderation in the vse of their lawfull liberties and benefits of this life he giueth them better rule ouer their hearts and affections and that in more things then at the first and ofter easilier and so ouer their liues and actions their tongues their hands their eies their eares The Lord giueth them farre more inlargement in praier then in times past and constantly to bestow more time in all the helpes to godlinesse and to scoure off much rust and rubbish of the rebellious old man and their euill qualities as they haue and see greater reason why they should doe so yea he worketh more sound comfort by the holy Ghost and more constant continuance thereof in them then they were wont to be acquainted with And to comprehend much in few words the whole course of their life is much better gouerned then it was wont to be and the image of God more liuely and cleerely restored And are not these thinke we priuiledges farre aboue their expectation and greater then they could looke for All which the Apostle knowing that they were dainties prepared for the Lords beloued ones and a great treasure although hidden from the world did daily wish and pray for that they might be giuen to the church of Colossa as he sheweth in these words After that I heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and loue towards all the Saints I ceased not to pray for you that you might be filled with all knowledge of his will in all wisdome and spirituall vnder standing that you might walke worthy the Lord and please him in all things bringing foorth fruit in euery good worke increasing in the acknowledging of God strengthened with all might according to his glorious power vnto all long suffering and lenity of mind with ioy What haue I said concerning this priuilege which the Apostle hath not fully conteined in these words And yet what people are there being but lately turned to God as the Colossians were which might not thinke that the graces which he put them in hope of and incouraged them to looke for were not more and farre greater then they might possibly be partakers of Which thing may liuely be seene in Moses example if we compare the time wherein God did first call
him to goe to Pharao to bring away his people from the bondage and slauerie in the which he held them in Egypt with the daies which came after when he brought them from thence For when he should first goe he shewed great weaknesse to be in him himselfe an vnmeet person to go before a king and the burthen too great for him to go vnder as by his owne words may appere when he saith Who am I that thou shouldest send me vnto Pharao and that I should bring the children of Israell out of Egypt But afterwards how boldly did he his message vnto the king neither fearing his threats nor countenance but rather as it plainly appeareth Pharao was sore afraid of him as in that he confessed to him in great anguish of heart his sin and desired that he would sue vnto the Lord for him acknowledging that he could much preuaile with him that his plagues might cease Behold heerein one of the greatest matters as is the feare and face of princes he which was afraid to looke Pharao in the face at the first was afterward through strength of faith by cleauing to the Lords commandement and promise able to do his message to him with exceeding courage boldnesse And if in this one grace and gift of God he so increased which of all other seemeth the hardest thereby ouercomming that timorousnesse and faint heartednesse which would if it had not beene by spirituall manhood and courage expelled haue made him vtterly vnfit for the discharging of so weighty a duty what doubt is there but that in other graces of God he increased also proporcionably Which doth further confirme that which I haue taken in hand to shew that is that the Lord giueth that grace vnto his beloued from which they were most far off both in their owne sight and in the iudgement of others and therefore as I haue said more then they sometime could aske or looke for And no other thing did our Sauiour Christ meane when Nathaniell acknowledging him to be very God for that he saw a token thereof in him he said Nathaniell because I said I saw thee vnder a figge tree beleeuest thou Behold thou shalt see greater things then these For thou shalt see the Angels of God ascending and descending vpon the sonne of man that is to say thou shalt see farre more cleere signes of my Godhead thou shalt see my father from heauen vpon earth to witnesse and testifie the same in most familiar manner so that the light which now thou hast thereof and the faith by meanes of it and thy loue to me and the comfort which thy soule hath thereby with other graces are in comparison nothing to that they shall be euen as a graine of mustard seed is vnto a tree that hath boughes and branches And what other thing would the Lord haue vs to learne but this by these speeches that the prodigall sonne desiring but to be receiued of his father into his house as one of his hired seruants was taken againe as his naturall sonne and the woman of Canaan which desired but with the whelps to be refreshed with the crums which fell from their masters table had graunted her for her great faith all that she would euen the childrens dainties Euen so hath the Lord prouided wonderfull things for them that feare him as it is said in the Psalme Very glorious things are reported of thee ô thou citty of God And as it is written Who would haue said that Sarah should giue sucke and that the barren should be fruitfull so who would say that they which had in a manner nothing should abound in many graces What was Iosua before he was chosen in the roome of Moses his master to be gouernor of such a mighty people but after he beleeued him which said Euen as I haue beene with Moses so will I be with thee he found that faith courage wisdome experience and neare acquaintance with God which he in no sort was like before to haue beene partaker of What was there in Salomon to discharge so great a prouince as he entred vpon in his father Dauids stead but after that the Lord had granted him his wish and choise he obtained the gracious wisdome which was maruelled at throughout the world The Apostles themselues the first three yeeres after they were called to follow Christ had no great matter in them aboue other Christians but after that our Sauiour had sent them greater measure of heauenly grace from aboue who doth not see by the history of their actes how vnlike they were vnto such as they had beene I doe not meane in the visible gifts of the holy Ghost which were extraordinary but in faith in ioy in duties of their callings as he told all the eleuen at his departure from them I haue many things to say to you but you cannot receiue them now yea rather you hardly vnderstand me but the day is at hand when yee shall not need to aske any questions And Peter after he feared God yet was dismaied at the words of a seely damsell but after greater grace receiued was not afraid of the mighty no not the high priest So were sundry of the churches as that of Thessalonica who for all that their beginnings were famous as appeareth in the first epistle of Saint Paule which he wrote to them yet did they increase mightily as may be seene in the second for thus he writeth to them We ought to giue thankes to God alwaies for you brethren forasmuch as your faith increaseth exceedingly and the loue of euery one of you each to other aboundeth so that we reioice yea we boast of you to other churches because of your patience and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that yee suffer And therefore from so many testimonies which in this matter so hardly beleeued haue beene alledged I thinke I may boldly affirme that this is another yea and that a most worthie priuiledge which the Lord granteth out vnto his children and he that is wise wil regard it That they may grow and multiplie daily in the graces of his spirit yea that they may excell themselues by manie degrees except we will say that Gods hand is shortened in these latter daies more than in former times or his promise vntrue But I confesse I am glad to know this priuiledge for mine owne comfort and to speake of it to the stirring vp of many my good brethren in this colde and frozen age that we may take some triall of our selues what part we haue in this so great a prerogatiue which we may inioy aswell as any other And as well for their iust rebuke I speake it who thinke it madnesse for men to contend and striue to goe before others in godlinesse faith and the fruits thereof though we are commanded to excell one another as also to awaken them
they are fallen pag. 514 Chap. 7. Of the fift priuiledge namely the gracious helpes by which he hath granted them to grow in faith and godlines pag. 519 Chap. 8. Of the sixt priuiledge namely of the right vsing of prosperitie pag. 524 Chap. 9. Of the seuenth priuiledge concerning the afflictions of the godlie and namely of the first branch of the same that is how they may be free from many of those troubles which doe light on and meete with the vnreformed pag. 529 10. Of the second branch of this priuiledge concerning the afflictions of the faithfull namely that God deliuereth them out of many when the wicked still remaine in theirs pag. 535 Chap. 11. The third branch of this priuiledge that wee may haue much good by our afflictions pag. 539 Chap. 12. Of the eight priuiledge of growing in grace pag. 543 Chap. 13. Of the ninth priuiledge that the beleeuers shall perseuere vnto the end pag. 549 Chap. 14. Of the tenth and last priuiledge inioyed perfitly in the life to come but begun here pag. 560 The seuenth Treatise containeth the obiections and cauils which may be brought against the doctrine before set downe and an answere to them Chap. 1. OF the summe and order of this Treatise pag. 569 Chap. 2. The first obiection that there needes no direction daily besides Gods word and therefore this is needles answered pag. 570 Chap. 3. Of answering this obiection that no such direction can be obserued daily pag. 575 Chap. 4. Of answere to this reason against the practise of daily direction that it is toylsome and inconuenient taking away al pleasure from men and hinders their labours pag. 577 Chap. 5. Of answere to another reason against daily directing of vs that it would breake off all societie and fellowship among men pag. 581 Chap. 6. Of the doubts and obiections which weake Christians ought to propound vntill they bee satisfied namely how they may attaine to such direction daily and answere thereto and other like namely that they count it hard and what such ought to doe pag. 583 Chap. 7. Of other obiections of the weak as that they cānot see how they should walke thus while they liue in such an euill world and other like obiections with answers thereto pag. 587 Chap. 8. Of the obiection of weake Christians who cannot reade and another of them that are troubled through some Scriptures and answers to both pag. 590 Chap. 9. Of the obiection that Ministers may follow daily direction but yet not therefore the people and of such as obiect that better counsell is giuen by the author then hee himselfe will follow with answere to both and a larger answere to the first obiection in the second chapter pag. 593 Chap. 10. The conclusion of the whole booke containing an exhortation to good and bad pag. 599 FINIS THE FIRST TREATISE SHEWING WHO BE THE TRVE CHILDREN OF GOD. CHAP. 1. The summe and order of this first Treatise ALthough my chiefe purpose be to direct the true Christian who is already a beleeuer how to walke daily through the course of this life in such wise as he may finde a very sweete and effectuall taste of eternall happines euen here which few doe thinke can be obtained yet I haue thought it meete first to shew who are true beleeuers and the children of God and how men are brought vnto this estate and thereby may know that they are so Partly for them who desire to be directed in a Christian life that they may haue this ready at hand by them to shew them that they are the Lords notwithstanding many doubts be oft raised by Sathan against them and that others may learne to know it who are yet ignorant of it as without the which in vaine should they goe about a godly life Which as it is the weightiest and chiefest poynt of all others in diuinitie and the ground of the rest which I haue taken in hand to intreate of so it is with the greatest regarde to be dealt in whether we respect those which vnfolde and lay open the same or those which desire to be instructed and perswaded in the truth thereof For it comes to passe by our corrupt nature and slownes of heart to beleeue and Sathans subtiltie many waies beguiling vs that we in nothing more deceiue our selues then in and about the assurance of saluation for proofe hereof we may vnderstand that some yea many thousands thinke that no man can know whiles he liueth here that he is the Lords neither can haue any assurance of his fauour till his death vnlesse it be by speciall reuelation And this is the error of the Papists On the other side many thinke that this is not so hard a question as that any that professe the gospell should doubt of their saluation notwithstanding our Sauiour Christ saith that his flocke is but small and that in comparison but few shall be saued And this is the opinion of our common Protestants which say Lord Lord and yet are not prepared to doe the will of the Lord and therefore farre from entring into the Kingdome of heauen Besides both these many poore ignorant soules thinke whiles they doe well and serue God they may be assured of their redemption by Christ but if they be by any meanes hindred from pleasing God yea though it be by meere frailtie and corruption of nature then they can haue no hold thereof which vncertaintie though it cleaue vnto many who are deare vnto the Lord yet it is to be counted their error and sinne and they must be brought to a more staied iudgement then thus to thinke that either there is changeablenes with God or to be so much their owne enemies as by meanes of this error to fill their liues with such vncomfortablenes and depriue themselues hereby of this assurance of Gods loue which is the strongest perswasion to true godlines These are some few of a great many doubts and erronious opinions about this matter as after shall appeare For resolution whereof though many things must be said yet the matter it selfe may cleerely and soundly be set downe in few words To the end therefore that these and such like many see how farre differing Gods thoughts are from mans and as I haue said before that al which haue receiued this doctrine may haue it before their eyes daily in some easie and familiar manner to confirme them I will as God hath made me able set downe that which is expedient for this point and this I haue thought good to referre to these three heads First to shew how a man may attaine to this to know that he is the child of God and how God worketh it by his spirit in the hearts of those which are his Secondly how the weake beleeuers may vphold themselues in temptation and so be staied as seeing that they differ apparantly from those which are not the Lords And thirdly how they may
I shall be occasioned in another place to doe the same But all this sinne which thus ruleth and raigneth in man making him not much vnlike the diuels themselues is but one part of the miserie which he is in yea and the least of the two in their eyes and iudgement who are the greatest number in the world The other part thereof is that for this sinne he is subiect to all those fearefull and horrible plagues which God hath threatned and executeth in the world vpon the committers thereof and to that endlesse punishment of condemnation in the world to come which is the principall and most iust desert of euery sinne The particular vexations and calamities which belong to sinners in this life are innumerable and not to be expressed but some for the rest it shall be fit to mention and the rather for that many thousands neuer dreame of and much lesse are troubled with any such matter And first as the curse of God is vpon all creatures for mans cause so it is lesse to be doubted that it is cast vpon man himselfe So that whatsoeuer he doth or wheresoeuer he becommeth the wrath and anger of God followeth and accompanieth him Cursed he is in the field and cursed in the house cursed in his basket and in his store and as Moses speaketh of all the creatures wherein he should take his repast and delight saying Cursed is the earth for thy sake thornes and briers it shall bring foorth vnto thee From hence come all the dearths famines penurie and pouertie which euery where are cried out of In his bodie sicknesse diseases of many kinds aches gripings swellings burstings and other paines intolerable In the senses deafnes blindnes numnes and such like which should make any heart to quake and tremble to heare them but named As for friends and kindred wife and children father and mother or whatsoeuer may be thought of which men are wont to take greatest pleasure in how can they delight mans heart soundly or be pleasant vnto him when they are mixed with this sauce The Lord accurseth them hee will bring him to iudgement for them euen for enioying them whereto they haue no right nor lawfull libertie as being not intitled to them by Christ who is heire and Lord of all If there were but a sword hanging with the point downward ouer a mans head which were sitting at a royall banquet what pleasure could hee take in the varietie of his dainties But it is another manner of slaying a man if oft in one houre hee must be constrained with feare to remember and thinke on it this moment will they take thy soule from thee But this goeth not so neere mens hearts as it ought whiles they haue one obiection or other as it were water to quench the force and heate of it For all men they say are not in this miserable estate except some one or few who be wearie of their liues and make all their other delights vnpleasant to them for the same This as vnwise they obiect because they are moued with nothing but that which they see with their outward eyes the voyce of God pierceth not their hearts although it pronounceth as well to him that escapeth al these if any such could be found as to him who hath bin plagued with them all euen to one as to another without respect of persons Woe be to the inhabitants of the earth because they haue sinned So long as this word shall be true no mans estate is better then another all are vnder the wrath of God Therefore let no man deceiue himselfe God is not mocked How this ought to affect the heart of him that heareth it we shall see hereafter but hee that hardneth his heart at the hearing of this because he feeleth not neither seeeth any such thing shall surely come to euill I haue not yet spoken of the plagues and punishments which take hold vpon the soule which are yet more fearefull then those of the bodie if so be they could as easily be discerned A man to be giuen vp to his owne vilde lusts like a brute beast to wallow in filthines who might haue shined as an Angell in goodnes is there any of iudgement which counteth it not amongst the most fearefull iudgements To be vtterly darkned and destitute of the true knowledge of God and of the life to come the knowledge wherof is the beautie of the world and to be hastning to endles woe and yet not to vnderstand it what part of miserie can be greater in this world To be so hardned in heart as to be past all feeling remorse to fall into vtter desperation without recouery by any thing he can do such madnes frensie heaps of the like can any thing be thought more full of horror and all these is wofull man vnder There is none which hath not brought himselfe into the depth of them all which is all I may say truly that he hath to glorie of So that I thinke it cannot be denied but that he is miserable vnto the which to adde as the shutting vp of all the remedilesse feares and deepe doubts which oft bring anguish here the paines and torture of both soule and bodie in the end of this life when both must take vp their dwelling in heâ— who so shall heare it must needes confesse that there wanteth herein no piece of miserie But seeing the Scripture it selfe calleth it paine vnspeakable I wil not go about to describe it least I should any way seeme to make it lesse then it is It is sufficient for this purpose that it is most extreame easelesse and endlesse This I haue said of the miserie of man and of both the parts of it as I did purpose and that in as few sentences as well I might and fewer in deede then such a weightie matter would haue required but that it is elsewhere handled by others And I haue determined to say no more then I must needes of those things which are set foorth at large both plainly by many learned brethren and in very good sort and order alreadie These two points of mans miserie are to be knowne as an especiall part of Gods truth of him whom the Lord will saue For hee which knoweth not this swelleth and is puffed vp and goeth on in deepe securitie and cannot doe otherwise as long as hee is ignorant of this point therefore the Lord bringeth him on whom he purposeth to shew mercie to the preaching of his word and namely his law which sheweth him his sinne and damnation so that he shall cleerely vnderstand it and that he as well as any other is vnder the power of it But here I thinke it not vnseasonable to adde this seeing ignorant people which lie yet in their sinnes doe harden their hearts at the hearing of this that none haue iust cause to quarrell with the Lord for if any thing spoken of in this
with vs at the sudden hearing of heauie newes yea all the powers of the minde and heart would be affected with it euen as a man is by the sting of an Adder or when he is pricked with the point of a sword so I say it is with him that doth vnfainedly beleeue his owne miserie without exception casting away all deluding conceits which might hinder it such a sudden alteration it shall worke in him how farre off so euer hee was before that from it And that is liuely set foorth in the example of the three thousand that were conuerted at Peters sermon who for their estate before had been of them that crucified Christ and euen at that present time were mockers and railers at the Apostles saying they were drunken with new wine yet when on the sudden the Lord arrested them by his word and challenge and with his spirituall sword by Peters skilfull handling the same had wounded and striken them so as they could not scape nor resist the power and stroke of it they were pricked in their harts as if an arrow had pierced their liuer crying out immediatly that the paine which they felt within them was intolerable which they expressed in their words when they made their mone euen vnto them whom they had so lately railed vpon now speaking with new tongues which is admirable Men and brethren what shall wee doe Euen thus in some sort doth the Lord worke when hee maketh them to giue credit to this his thundring voyce by his law arraigning men for their sinnes which is no lesse fearefull to them then the roaring of a lion when yet other men whose sinnes are as great and haue as good cause to be feared and to faint vnder the burthen of them are not a whit mooued thereat not moued I say through the commonnes of it any more then the fowles are afraid of the scar-crow after they haue been long accustomed to it who in time dare sit vpon the head of it and plucke strawes out of the very nose thereof And this I doe the more stand vpon to make this point cleere because I haue obserued by long experience how grossely the people of our age doe suffer themselues to be bewitched about this matter For to bewaile them who are soone healed if they be pricked at all and them who fall deadly to raging at the Minister if their hearts be vexed by hearing their daunger I say to bewaile the estate of them there is yet a third sort in number an hundred for one of the other who were neuer troubled in conscience for their sinne or the woe that it hath purchased them neither doe once dreame that such a thing is needfull for them but eate drinke and sleepe some play and some worke and as they did in the daies of Noah imbrace this present euill world prophane merrie yea and light-hearted when as S. Iames saith they should houle and mourne and as though they feared no more then they would make men beleeue they doe are neuer scared till the very time and houre of death or deadly daunger But what do they then when they haue called in lustily as men at a banquet I meane when they haue taken their pleasure and liued therein I say when they see their reckoning and day of accounts is neere then what doe they where is their mirth become Oh they die as Nabal that is as fooles and are as he was when he heard he shuld die as a stone and a blocke or despaire as Iudas did and some of them die as he died that is sooner then they needed as well as they loued their life And the best sort of them are but as they that are spoken of by the Prophet that is they haue no bands in their death they die quietly perhaps with a Lord haue mercie on vs but they not regarding blessing in their life it is now farre from them at their death and therefore dying without repentance let other be feared by them And yet while the world is full of such people as I haue said behold as if they yet wanted something to make them miserable how this vnsauourie and dangerous speech is spread farre and neere among such by many ministers as well as common persons who crie out that it is pitie that some are suffered to preach the lawe and that such vrging of mens consciences for their sinnes is enough to driue the people to desperation and such like When yet S. Paul commaunds that the word be preached with all authoritie which men may not be able to resist and with conuincing of the conscience And S. Luke in the Acts commends the fruite of that doctrine so highlie euen that they were pricked in their harts for their sinnes without which they had neither repented nor obtained pardon of their sinnes Indeede if any preach the law alone without the glad tidings of the Gospell or vrge repentance without the incouragement of Gods mercie through Christ and forgiuenes of sinnes he were worthie to be sharply reproued and to bee restrained till he should amend so dangerous an error and so grieuous a fault But if any finde fault with the ioyning of both together when experience and Scripture doe shew that no other kinde of preaching can profit and doe good in the Church they are earnestly to be desired if they doe it of ignorance to be taught if of a worse minde to desist from it But this shall suffice for answere to this speech rashly and vnwisely cast foorth to cause many to stumble at I returne to that from which I went aside a little to perswade those which are teachable that God doth vse to make his law to cast downe such as he purposeth to lift vp againe as I haue said The Scripture yeeldeth many complaints and cryings out of Gods seruants who acknowledged as much Some when they had once escaped the daunger of their former woe as that of Paul to Timothie doth testifie I was a blasphemer a persecutor and an oppressor Some in the time of their distresse as by that in Ieremy I heard Ephraim complaining thus Conuert me O Lord or els I cannot be conuerted and they in Sam. 1.12.20 with many other And God be thanked although they are but a few of so many thousands as haue liued in former ages yet he hath not left this vnwitnessed by many in this our age of whom some are fallen asleepe and others remaine amongst vs vnto this day who with bitter complaints salt teares and dolefull groanes no lesse sensibly then Iacob sorrowed when he thought that a wild beast had deuoured his sonne Ioseph Gen. 37.34 haue confessed the depth of their woe sighing and seeking if by any meanes they might finde ease and deliuerance although the most are hardned and can bee brought to no such abasement And if that which I haue said before to this purpose perswade not men to thinke so
but this which I say is the lesse beleeued and regarded seeing many and those as great sinners as most others are as merie or at least as farre from any wound or sting of conscience as any which a man would thinke were not like to be if they were in such depth of miserie Let them know they haue little to take comfort in that for as I haue said this is so with some because they neither know nor beleeue this but they lie in ignorance and vnbeliefe and therefore neither suspect nor feare any such thing and so it is with all the world vntill they haue knowledge by the law and Paul sheweth that it was so with him till the law reuealed it to him for so he saith Rom. 7.8 I once was aliue before the Lawe that is I thought myselfe in most perfect safetie euen through this ignorance I say and vnbeliefe it is that this which I haue sayd lieth as dead and not a man of a thousand dreameth of or is feared with any such matter And this is furthered by the vnskilfulnesse and carelesnesse of the Ministers who as the Lords watchmen should awake their people out of their deepe and deadly sleepe when they yet haue oft-times healed the hurt of the daughter of Gods people with sweete words saying peace peace when there is no peace Ierem. 6.14 For with such as by the loue and labour of their faithfull teachers haue been wisely plied and followed it may be seene to be otherwise and there ye may find many though all take not good thereby which haue knowledge of and beleeue these things which bewrayeth the blindnes and bondage of the rest almost the whole world who would laugh out and mocke at this doctrine and make al beleeue that there is no such matter But I haue bin long in this I will now proceede to the next point and shew further how God worketh in him whom he will saue when he hath brought him thus farre The second worke they consult in this case what to doe AFter that he seeth by the doctrine which hee hath heard how the case standeth with him namely that he is guiltie before God of eternall punishment and wrath and seeth not how to escape the same hanging ouer him the Lord directeth him and guideth his heart to enter into further consideration with himselfe of and about his present estate and consulteth what to doe in that his extremitie Neither doth he this lightly or houerly as many after he hath heard the necessitie of that dutie taught him and the same earnestly vrged vnto him but mindeth it seriously and goeth about it as a matter of life and death That God thus moueth him to deliberate in so weightie and doubtfull a case no man neede to call it into question when nothing is well done without it in earthly matters of any moment where the wit of man is the chiefe or only agent and dealer For we know that rashnes doth nothing well how much more then may we think that God will not suffer him whom he meaneth to bring to so great honour as the assured hope of saluation is to goe about it without due regard and consideration especially he dealing by ordinary meanes where they may be had and come by But that he entreth into consultation what to doe it is euident by that the Prophet Ieremy saith with a vehement complaint when the people were called to repentance and the Prophet waited to see what fruit should follow that there was none that said What haue I done that is none entred into consultation about the matter Therefore it is said that the prodigall sonne who resembleth most rightly the sinner and in his returning home to his father resembleth the penitent sinner in turning to God that he did before that come to himselfe and say How many hired seruants in my fathers house haue bread enough and I die for hunger Which what other thing was it then to consider and deliberate what he were best to doe And the Steward questioning with himselfe what to doe when hee was warned to giue an account of his stewardship doth plainly teach this Besides all that hath been said if the godly who had fallen could not repent before they remembred and considered their fall and from whom they were fallen as we reade of the Church of Ephesus and Peter before he wept bitterly remembred the words of Iesus and how he had transgressed against them Vpon all these considerations let vs not doubt but that God draweth his to consult about their estate what they should doe being in anguish and distresse of mind And that they may looke for little good to come of their casting downe and sorrow which by the law is conceiued in them if they doe not in the most serious manner as they be able and as the case requireth thinke and deliberate about it And therfore they whom God watcheth ouer if they be not able to counsel themselues yet the Lord guides them to aske counsell of others as the forementioned example in the Acts and of the woman of Samaria doth teach And in what manner hee doth this what thoughts he hath about the same is not hard to coniecture but euen as other in the same estate mentioned in the Scripture doe testifie namely what he is to doe and whether there bee any hope how hee was bewitched to come to that estate what he hath lost and depriued himselfe of in this his estrangement from God by following and seeking his owne will and foolish libertie he seeth an end is come of the cursed race which he hath runne and that little time which he hath yet remaining will also full soone be gone His delights iests merrie conceits dreames and vaine hope that hee had of long life of promotion increase of riches of good cheere with his companions or such like alas they are gone he is ashamed to thinke what deceiueable pleasures they were And as for safetie and sound peace he seeth how farre off from them he is He seeth that his former life will be called to an account and is alreadie And although he thinketh of delaies excuses or other vaine shifts and deceiuing of himselfe yet he seeth that these cannot put away the deadly remembrance of his wofull estate especially when hee considereth that God will not be mocked nor his word be frustrate which hath bewraied his miserie He will therefore consult no longer with flesh and bloud as he hath done but putteth away all fleshly and carnall shifts and holds and by Gods gracious direction taketh counsell by the knowledge that hee hath and considereth that no man can come to Christ if the heauenly father draw him not by his spirit And therefore although the sorrow of hypocrites vanisheth away and commeth to nothing yet by Gods gracious working in him it becommeth an occasion of humbling and breaking of heart vnto him and of much other good as
doth make the same knowne vnto his minde and beare witnes to his spirit that he is the Lords and teacheth him thus to reason If God will forgiue him who hath receiued grace to seeke without fainting wearines who longeth for it in a melting heart for offending him who desireth it more then al earthly pleasure and profit and is willing to cast away all impediments that may hinder it if he will forgiue such and he hath framed me to be such a one then doubtles he will be mercifull and forgiue me Thus God maketh him of whom I speake to see cleerely that he is his no more to be separated from him when he hath opened his heart as he did the heart of Lydia and causeth him to beleeue that the sonne of God who was giuen to the vnworthie world is giuen to him being one of the same For if earthly fathers be kind to their childrē crying to thē how much more the father of fathers For we must think that this afflicted person now mentioned doth often and deeply weigh the truth vnchangeablenes and perpetuitie of the pretious promises which hee heareth preached vnto him yea and that with more delight then he doth any thing els he weigheth what may be like to hinder and hold him from hauing his part in thē and when he considereth that God who willeth him not to feare is greater thē al that letteth him what hee may hee remoueth it though neuer so precious to him and considereth what doth giue him greatest encouragement and so imbraceth the same we must think when he once cōceiueth the incomprehensible excellencie of eternall life and how it maketh the soule alwaies cheereful euen here we must think I say that he weighing what his misery is without it counteth it the most soueraigne medicine to heale his sore and therefore he is readie to vse any meanes and bestow any diligence to come into the possession of it and to make it his owne especially when he seeth that it is so freely and mercifully offered Thus setting his heart vpon it as that which hee seeth would make him more happie then all the world though for a time he hath not been able to attaine vnto the assurance of it the diuell holding him backe by many lets and subtilties abusing his errour weakenes and simplicitie thereto yet the Lord suffereth him not to giue ouer till he hath waded thorough and ouercome all hinderances And if this be too hard to doe by himselfe he seeketh the helpe of others wheresoeuer they may be come by men of deeper insight and greater iudgement and experience in and about the will and purpose of God concerning saluation by whose louing trauaile counsell and labour he groweth more expert and resolute and so setleth his heart in beleeuing as he seeth he hath good cause and strong incouragement to his full quiet and contentation The Lord himselfe speaking thus If any thirst let him come to me and I will giue him the water of life to drinke So that as Iacobs hart failed when he beleeued not his sonnes report that Ioseph was aliue and the chiefe gouernour vnder Pharaoh yet when they told him the words of Ioseph and shewed him the Chariots which he had sent to carrie him the spirit of Iacob reuiued and he said I haue enough c. Ioseph my sonne is yet aliue So though the goodnes of the message shall be so farre beyond the expectation of him to whom it is brought as fearing the cleane contrarie yet when hee shall weigh and consider aduisedly the truth of the matter and certaintie of the promises and therein behold the depth of loue which is in God and that to the broken hearted though vnworthie it quickeneth the soule and refresheth it aboue all that can be expressed And so hee beholding his estate without these promises and what neede he hath of them and who it is that offereth them euen he who cannot be gainsaid that is the Almightie he imbraceth them and by little and little as he gathereth more strength by the infalliblenes of them so he beleeueth them and taketh exceeding comfort by them giueth God thankes and as he hath good cause he cannot satisfie himselfe therewith nor as he thinketh haue enough of them And thus doth his soule stay vp it selfe for seeing God doth giue it freely to him and he desireth it aboue all other things as seeing that he cannot bee safe without it who is hee which shall hinder it Thus are all teares wiped away the ragges are cast off the robes are put on the spouse is betrothed to Christ her husband and she by faith made partaker of all the good things which he bringeth with him who is giuen vnto his Church not poorely nor bare but to be her wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption And he that hath thus put on the Lord Iesus God will know him for his wheresoeuer he findeth him neither shall any take him out of his hands so saith our Sauiour himselfe My sheepe whom in the verse before he calleth those which beleeue in him My sheepe heare my voyce and I know them and they follow me and I giue vnto them eternall life and they shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hands for my father which gaue them me is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my fathers hand Like vnto these are they all who shall glorifie God in this life separated from the world though annoyed by the people of it as the sillie sheepe are by the goates whose conuersation what it is another place shall declare and lay foorth hereafter And this is faith which making them inwardly perswaded in some sort by so cleere euidence as I haue said causeth them outwardly in time to professe the same more boldly without feare as occasion shal be offered although it be for y e time both weake and faint yet is it sound and sure and after experience in a godly life I meane the life that is led by faith it shall be strengthened better confirmed and procure withall rest to their soules For where the forementioned graces are as true contrition the heart broken with sorrow and meekened hungring and pining for mercie and grace confessing and forsaking the sinne with accusation and deepe groanes for pardon there is some true measure of sauing faith for Gods graces are not separated for our Sauiour pronounceth them blessed which haue these graces but none are blessed without faith therefore faith is there also because the spirit of Christ dwelleth in such and he dwelleth in his by faith therfore it must needs be in them Which thing I doe the rather stand vpon to proue seeing it is rather tried and discerned by these then knowne by it selfe without other holy affections going with it and for that many of tender age in Christ and yonglings cannot be certaine and throughly
though it is at the first hardly obtained assure himselfe against all the subtilties of the diuell and other cursed spirits that he shall see the Lord in the land of the liuing euen he who hath been truly humbled in the sight of his miserie seene Christ Iesus the onely deliuerer of such and therefore himselfe hath and doth beleeue in him vnfainedly And thus I haue shewed how both the doctrine of miserie and redemption ought to worke which is the third point But seeing we are so fearfull at the first beginning of our effectuall calling that wee dare not rest perswaded that we haue any faith these few markes of it following I haue set downe in a briefe manner which both accompanie the weakest faith and where they be found are infallible tokens that in such a person there is some true measure of iustifying faith That is to say first if wee striue against doubting Iudg. 6.17 Secondly if we not feeling faith complaine bitterly of the want of it Thirdly if we seeke feruently to be setled in beleeuing Fourthly if we desire to search out the sinne which may possibly hinder vs and to expell it And some one of these or other graces like them shall euer be seene in the beleeuer by such as can iudge though not alwaies perceiued of the partie himselfe CHAP. 5. Of the lets of faith and namely in the behalfe of the Minister ANd now that I haue shewed how by faith men are made the people of God and consequently iustified thereby who were before his enemies and his beloued which sometimes were not beloued I would here cease to say any more of this matter but that I consider that euery truth is not by and by receiued and so I feare I may say of this especially because it is oft bewailed and complained of in the Scriptures that few haue this faith and that it is seldome or rarely found in the world which thing wee who marke the course and practise of the greatest part in the world doe see may well be so I will therfore here speake to my deare and weake brethren somewhat more at large to satisfie them and set downe the chiefe lets that hinder faith on the behalfe of the Minister Now seeing that faith so honoureth inricheth and beautifieth men as we haue heard it should doubtles bee farre otherwise with thousands of them which thinke they haue it but are deceiued then now it is if they did enioy it Yea and to come more neere to our selues for whose cause chiefly I wrote this the multitudes in our parts of the land which professe that they haue it and by no meanes can abide the contrarie speech to goe or opinion to be conceiued of them should if they had it indeede astonish and feare all Epicures Atheists and Papists and other hypocrites which now differ little from them They should make the religion I say of those which haue any as it is in it selfe a lumpe of lies and an heap of heresies to appeare so indeed and the other who regard none at all to bee abhorred as they deserue to be whereas now they being the fewest which haue attained to any true fruite of the Gospell are gazing stockes and reproches to such as haue no more then a bare name or vaine opinion thereof euen to many of the professors themselues as to the rest of them which are enemies to the truth According to the complaint which the Prophet Esay made in his time saying Behold I and the children whom the Lord hath giuen me are as signes and as wonders in Israel Esai 8.18 In few words therefore let vs see what is the cause why so many who boldly affirme that they beleeue and looke verely to be saued by the death of Christ are yet vtterly destitute of the same It is briefly set downe by S. Paul to be this If our Gospell be hidden as it is hidden to none but to them that are lost the god of this world hath blinded their mindes that the light of the glorious Gospell of Christ should not shine vnto them He plainly sheweth that the fault is in men that they are content to be blindfolded and holden backe though the diuell be the bewitcher of them and so keepeth them from so great a treasure as is brought vnto them by the Gospell But as wee truly say that man is faultie in this that he openeth his eares and giueth credit to Sathans deceitfull suggestions so because God did see what would come to passe thereby he did therefore set watchmen who should giue his people warning thereof namely how Sathan holdeth them from beleeuing by some of his subtill traines to the end they might preuent them therefore wee must know that this fault whereby men are letted from beleeuing is either in him who should bring the tidings that is the watchman who is the Minister or in them who should receiue the same that is the people and hearers for if the lets be not remoued in both faith is rarely or not at all come by It is cleere therefore to begin with the Minister that if he be one which teacheth not at all they that depend vpon him cannot know what loue God beareth to them through Christ or at least they cannot know it to belong vnto them for as much as faith commeth by hearing of the word of God preached vnto them and as our Sauiour saith If the blind leade the blinde both will fall into the ditch Therefore it is too manifest that in some parishes not one man knoweth himselfe to be saued I say if he depend vpon his Minister but all such knowledge is a mysterie to them And yet if that were the onely let on the Ministers behalfe it were well with many people but where seldome teaching is the hearers must needes be ignorant of this matter also because this heauenly truth to teach how men may know that they are the elect of God and without wauering cannot be sufficiently and cleerely enough laid foorth by the skilfullest teachers seldome teaching neither if it could were the hearers able to conceiue and vnderstand remember and be familiarly acquainted with it so as they may be able to trie themselues and to proue their estate to be good all which yet is meete and necessarie For though I know that the grounds and generall truths are few vpon which this matter dependeth yet the breaking of them small to the peoples benefit requireth labour and time plainenes and loue yea to teach the same thing oft for their safetie and in a nurselike or motherly affection to stut and stammer with them that is to apply our selues vnto them and to giue them here a little and there a little now a line and then a line and yet to count all little enough to make them sauour our message at least and to be saued by it Howsoeuer many Ministers make their reckoning that a little
may serue and the people be so blockish they say that nothing will enter into them yet the well aduised will not refuse to heare and weigh the rule of S. Paul to Timothie that attendance should be giuen to teaching and that they should be readie to doe that dutie in season and out of season and to put the people in minde of the same daily though they know this thing as well as to attend to reading priuately to make them fitter for that dutie Christ hath laid no weightier busines vpon them calling it the pawne of their loue to him to whom he hath giuen this charge to this end that this may be well and throughly done and the rather seeing the people depend vpon them They will also consider that the people haue many infirmities much dulnes slipperie memories and sundrie other pulbackes all which doe shew the necessitie of often teaching The which being so I professe with griefe it astonisheth me oft when I thinke of the too great slacknes and vnwillingnes of many who haue gifts that they hearing and knowing that he who hath an office must attend vpon it and againe that woe is pronounced to them who doe it not and that as they loue Christ they should feede his lambes and his sheepe and also that the flocke dependeth vpon them Yet that they can be content to take the commoditie and to refuse the labour and as some doe count it too base a thing to discharge that dutie But howsoeuer they can easily shift it off before men they shall not be able to answere it with peace to God But yet where this is remedied there may be lets enough on the Ministers behalfe to hinder the hearers yea though they should be willing to be taught from comming by faith As if he should teach often and yet doe not carefully acquaint himselfe with the peoples weakenes and want in conceiuing the doctrine which is to bee deliuered vnto them but should speake aboue their reach little to their vnderstanding and conceiuing and consequently little to their edifying There is nothing more like to hurt the people then such a kinde of teaching when they shall haue a learned man to preach vnto them whereby they are readie to thinke their case farre more happie then others and yet they shall not be able thereby to receiue light edification in faith and godlines and sound comfort that is not easie and plaine to them which he himselfe vnderstandeth Although it were to be wished that some things were not put foorth by them to the people which they themselues haue not tried by the Scripture and cleerely seene into of the speakers before they vttered them I vtter not this to grieue any of my brethren who desire to doe good in the Church of God hauing receiued gifts of God thereunto but to put all in minde to labour to be vnderstoode as well as to speake the truth And that some may more especiallie know that the neglecting of plaine speaking is a chiefe cause of little fruite of their labours it neede not be taken heauilie for I know men of singular learning and gifts who haue already much altered the manner of their teaching framing themselues to the diligent hearers capacitie and more and more desire to doe the same daily rather then to be commended for learned men of them which neither conceiue nor vnderstand them Yet my meaning is not to nourish or perswade to rude absurd and barbarous teaching which were more fit to make them which should teach ridiculous and the Scriptures themselues without authority or credit as also to mocke the people but that by their plainenes in the euidence of the spirit reuerence might be procured to their Ministerie among the hearers and that their doctrine might be approued in their consciences which is approued of the Lord as being drawne from his word and easilie conueied to their vnderstandings that so they may proue that they preach with power and authoritie and not as the Scribes There is but one thing more which in my iudgement doth hinder profiting on the teachers behalfe and that is when by Catechising the chiefe grounds of faith be not briefely and cleerely taught in right and good order the one depending vpon or following the other as they ought by fit coherence and agreeing together that the people may see the way cleerely to saluation and thereby they may the better make profit of their whole Preaching and Ministerie also As that repentance be not required of the people before faith that faith be not warranted to be in the people when they see no neede thereof by their sinne and miserie because it is cleere that they can finde no sweetnes in Christ who feele not their sinnes bitter and sower Also that a man be taught that he no sooner beleeueth then he is made a new creature and so is changed in heart and in life and that the new borne desire to growe by the sincere milke of the Word It were a great furtherance to their Ministerie if where the grounds of Religion be plainely and soundly taught the Minister did by conference and questioning in his Catechising and by examination at Communions trie how the doctrine is receiued seeing for want of this a better opinion being conceiued of many by the teacher then he knoweth cause why they are vnsound in many necessarie things who yet for their often hearing are thought to be ignorant of no necessarie poynt of knowledge which the Minister hath often taught It were much to be wished that the Minister who is willing to take this paine for it is tedious and vnwelcome to many might haue authoritie to proue such as heare him how they profit as well to build vp those which are weake the better when he seeth wherein their want is greatest as also to purge out the leauen of Poperie and other errors ouf of them which are infected therewith Whereby also this benefit might come that if any sculking Iesuits or Priests or other Papists or heretikes should creepe into any of their Parishes and Townes they might by the diligent care of the Minister well furnished with knowledge and authoritie be remoued or reclaimed And otherwise the people being neuer proued how they haue receiued the truth neither by authoritie inioyned to be subiect to triall of their soundnes as well as to resort to the assemblie doe through custome lye hardened in their ignorance and superstition and still remaine wilfull in their old dregges A Minister able and painefull through loue in few necessarie points iointly laid together labouring with the people to make a sufficient Catechisme might be well assured that he should call so many to the fellowship of the pretious faith as God had appointed there vnto eternall life and without this it is found too true that much preaching doth the lesse good as shall appeare better vnto such as list
at least so many as whereby the most are hindred by the diuell from imbracing and beleeuing the promise of life that all which list may see how they are held backe from their happines and peace And these they are briefly 1. First some thinke it impossible to be assured of their saluation in this life and therefore seeke not after it 2. Others think it possible but not necessary that men should busie themselues about it for the obtaining and keeping of it and that they may be saued without so much adoe 3. Another sort are such as thinke it both possible and necessarie but they see it so hard to come by that they are loth to take the paines therefore they will not goe about it 4. Another sort are careles and as ignorant as they are careles euer learning but neuer comming to the knowledge of the truth who though they come to heare yet regard not when God speaketh vnto them out of his word their minds being taken vp about other matters Now by this manner of hearing they come not to vnderstand the doctrine much lesse affect it 5. Others see that if they should labour so after heauenly things they must lose their liberties in sinful pleasures which they wil not by any meanes forgoe and contrariwise that they must suffer reproch and afflictions with the children of God and therefore they looke not after the promise of the life to come as Esau 6. Others are presumptuous who through selfeloue perswade themselues that they doe beleeue and yet keepe some one sinne or many in their hearts which they will not renounce contenting themselues to thinke they haue faith when they haue it not and so neuer seeke for the truth and power thereof As they would follow Christ but first they would goe burie their father 7. Others with these though not so grosse offenders were neuer broken hearted through the sight of their sinne and miserie and therefore the doctrine of faith cannot enter 8. Others thinke that though they begin yet they shall neuer continue or hold on in a godly course or els doe take offence some other way and therefore will neuer goe about it or hauing begun will soone reuolt againe 9. Others will say it is a comfortable thing to know our selues to bee the children of God and they hope they are so they speake well of the Gospel they are glad to heare it and like well of the promise of eternall life but they neuer goe about to fasten it to themselues by meditating of it weighing the truth and vnchangeablenes thereof and making their account to liue by it and to be conformed to it 10. Others like well of it as the former and sometimes weigh and consider the doctrine and thereby thinke themselues to be in good case but this comfort is sudden and quickly gone againe And thus they are driuen and tossed to and fro yet being close men will not disclose their hearts and lay open their doubts to such as may helpe them and helpe to set them at libertie from their lets although they be vtterly vnable to helpe themselues These are the chiefe lets whereby the people are holden from this grace of beleeuing without which it is impossible to please God or to be his children And now that I haue set downe a taste of both kindes of le ts I thinke it not amisse to stay a while in speaking to both sorts of them by whom these arise that is to say the Ministers and people And first I turne to you my brethren in the Ministerie And you I exhort to consider your duties laid foorth at large in the word of God sometime by the names and titles which he giueth vs and sometime in plaine commandements and charge The names are many as watchmen Ezech. 33.7 Cant. 3.3 labourers Mat. 9.37 the salt of the earth and light of the world Matth. 5.13.14 shepheards Ioh. 21.15 and the good Scribes which bring out of their treasurie both old and new things Matth. 13. and stewards to giue euery one his portion 1. Cor. 4.1 and nurses 1. Thess 2.7 with such like In cōmandements thus Take heed to your charge and to the whole flock ouer which the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to feede the Church of God which hee hath purchased with his bloud Act. 20.28 And againe to Timothie I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ who shall iudge the quicke and dead at the appearing of his kingdome preach the word be diligent in season and out of season conuince reproue exhort with all long sufferance and doctrine 2. Tim. 4.1.2 All which with the like what other thing doe they teach but that all such as the Lord hath put in trust with his people bought with so great a price should loue them tenderly as nurses doe the yong children and beare their weaknesses kindly rather then break their hearts with sorrow Also that they should prouide for them liberally and with good allowance and teach them the whole counsaile of God as good Scribes and regard all sorts as the Lords stewards by wise applying themselues to all Then that they should be diligent and painfull as the Lords workmen and labourers going before them as lights to guide in example of vncorrupt life in all wisedome and grauitie but especially as Christ taught his Disciples at his departing from them in humilitie Ioh. 13.14.15 not thinking themselues too good for Christs sake to be their seruants And to the end they may bring them to him and preserue them as chast spouses to him their onely husband to doe them good priuatly as their needes should require by confirming the weake comforting the afflicted admonishing the vnruly and being patient towards all Ezech. 34.4.5 1. Thess 5.14 These duties I say the Lord inioyneth vs by the forementioned titles which he giueth to his Ministers and by the commaundements and charges annexed thereto Now as we would be glad he should heare vs in the time of our necessitie and especially in our last and solemne day of our departure from this life so let vs heare him thus calling vpon vs to haue compassion on his sillie ignorant and shiftles people And although the burthen that he laieth vpon vs is great yet are not our incouragements for that purpose exceeding great also The honour that hee putteth vpon vs to be his ambassadours and to bring the message of so great a king and the message it selfe not about things transitorie or earthly but eternall what can bee like vnto it Besides the comfort which wee may reape both by our priuate studie in giuing attendance to reading and as hauing that as our ordinarie labour to talke with God as I may say and his good seruants when other men must toyle and trauaile in all weather with much care and trouble and
peace And because this faith is counted farre more pretious then all worldly wealth therefore he who thus accounteth of it will set himselfe to seeke it willingly and readily as I said before And therfore as the word teacheth him he will haue his heart vpon the promises of God because they are his treasure musing on them vntill he hath al difficulties and doubts of any moment remoued from him which God for his part will not be vnwilling to graunt And in his meditation he shall see that he is not more desirous to beleeue then God is that hee should so doe hee seeth that God for his greater assurance of it doth through loue intreate him of friendship counselleth him and of his authoritie being able to performe commandeth him to beleeue as if hee would hereby shew that none hath authoritie to hinder or forbid the same He seeth further that as hee may receiue this promise hauing so strong incouragement so he can no otherwise be saued nor happie All this hee seeing and weighing deeply beginneth to stay himselfe and to lay faster and surer hold on eternall life and seeth that it cannot otherwise be but that he should be saued how farre soeuer he was from this perswasion before And now he beginneth to conclude with himselfe that he is deliuered indeed from all feare of hell and the diuell for hereby his heart is more humbled and meekened to be subiect to the will and gouenment of God without which this faith is not attained To whom this counsell yet is to be giuen though he be come to such great preferment that after hee hath by the forementioned meanes gotten this faith and confidence that he beware of all occasions which may darkē or put out the light of it As that he be not too bold to reason and question against himselfe for yeelding to this truth lately receiued and beleeued of him before he be well grounded and haue gotten some experience but follow his rule that guideth him for example If any doubting should arise any lying spirit should suggest and trouble him with feare of falling away hereafter or that he cannot tell whether he be predestinate or no or that many haue been as forward as hee and yet haue in the end fallen from God or any such like he is to be counselled to hold them all for spirits of errour and Sathans instruments to delude and terrifie him And because they speak otherwise then Gods voyce which saith Beleeue lay hold of eternall life cast not away thy confidence who also saith The plants of the Lord shall flourish and grow vp as the graine of mustard seede till it haue branches and bowes And againe Be ye established confirmed and abound in faith Therefore he is to lend no eare to thē remembring that which is written My sheepe heare my voyce and the voyce of a stranger they will not heare It was the first degree to the vtter vndoing of her selfe and her posteritie in our grandmother Eue that when God had giuen libertie to eate of all the trees excepting one that she rested not in this word but opened her eare to a false and lying spirit in the mouth of the serpent which vnder a faire colour perswaded or rather couertly inticed drew her contrarie to the word of God to eate of that one tree also which was forbidden whereas she should haue been astonished to haue heard the Serpent speake at all especially in that manner It is a dangerous thing to set so light by the word which God speaketh that wee dare so much as hearken to any voyce which speaketh the contrarie For she by giuing eare to the Serpent went further and gaue him speech also and yet neither such speech as wherby she cut him off by holding her selfe to Gods word neither if she would needes answere referring him to her husband as she should haue done who heard God speake and receiued the charge of not eating of euery tree from himselfe We must learne some wisedome of the Adder who stoppeth both her eares that she may not heare the voyce of the charmer charme he neuer so wisely And if any doubt doe so trouble him who hath attained through Gods grace to this weake faith let him aske of them who haue instructed him the men and brethren who if they haue kindly pricked can as well skill to heale and therefore also remoue such doubts as for want of sure laying hold on the promise haue troubled any And further if he which is weake in faith after laying sure hold shall yet be dismaied thus that hee cannot keepe for any continuance his faith strong and stedfast but feeleth it flitting he is to be answered that a childe which beginneth to go by a stoole or forme is not strengthened as he which is by long vse and custome setled in his ioynts in like manner it fareth with weake beleeuers and yet after that such shall haue experience of their own sinceritie and care to keepe a good conscience in longer continuance of time they shall be well and fully setled in their faith to their great contentment and comfort And thus I conclude that what lets soeuer there be which hinder men from beleeuing as that they be vnworthie they shall fall againe to their old course they shall neuer be able to attaine to it or if they haue not like certaintie of it alwaies therefore they conclude that they neuer had any at all or any such like yet he who earnestly desireth it will not vtterly faint except in temptation when hee must bee well plied and helped and when hee is not his owne to guide himselfe aright nor cease or giue ouer till he be perswaded that all teares are wiped away and therfore will refuse no meanes to attaine to it by attending on God and waiting his leisure reuerently considering the incouragements and perswasions which haue been set downe that so he may lay sure and strong hold of Gods promises and Christs prayer for him I haue prayed that thy faith faile not as one in his case may doe and so by little and little shall see himselfe to be in the number of true beleeuers no more to be cast out from them CHAP. 8. How the weake in faith should be established ANd thus to passe to the second head of this first treatise vnderstand that these two things are here to be handled first how the weake beleeuers may and should bee staied in their vehement temptations Secondly how they may further proue that they differ from such as are not beleeuers although they seeme so Of these weake ones there are two sorts some lesse some more both shall be better vnderstood by that which shall seuerally be said of both And herein I desire my brethren who are better setled not to thinke this labour superfluous but to measure the weake by their owne weaknes at their first beginning
least conceite of them and finde not the least part of our nature to incline to them though otherwise we complaine of great frailtie as to haue thoughts to blaspheme God to be tempted to lay violent hands on others not moued thereto by any hate or malice or to deuoure our selues to dispaire and distrust of Gods mercie and grace all which sinnes with such other the partie hath neuer had delight in when hee was yet ouertaken with some other sinnes and had his heart drawne after them indeed and yet he is feared with the guiltines of those which he euer loathed And when the diuell can fasten vpon such as this weake person is in this wise he especiallie laboureth to dimme their knowledge and iudgement that they may haue no sure hold of any point of doctrine which may soundly comfort them that thus he may like a Lyon deuoure them more speedilie For when they cannot be perswaded in their iudgement that God can or will pardon them how are they able to desire or pray for it when it shall be beaten into them that they haue no faith nor any better things in them than reprobates how can they be moued to stirre vp that weake faith which they haue no more can they desire good meanes as counsell reading or any such like when he hath stricken this deadly blow in their consciences that God hath forsaken them And this be spoken of the diuels tempting the children of God when and whom it pleaseth the Lord for their triall and that without the helpe of outward meanes or any occasions to worke by the which I purposed to speake of to no further end but for the helpe of such as are sometimes deceiued and so oppressed after the same manner Here is no fit place to satisfie them who would be glad to know more of this matter To proceede therefore and so to draw to an end herein As he doth oft without any meanes deepely fasten vpon the weake consciences of Gods people to feare and dismay them so doth he the same much more easilie by the helpe of outward meanes so that when he hath couered their hearts with darkenes and brought them into a dreadfull feare of Gods wrath and plucked their armour from them whereby before they had resisted him he holdeth them at this vantage that euery thing which is before them is made matter to increase their distressed estate And therefore if they see a knife all their thoughts are to destroy themselues if they goe by water they are vehemently perswaded to drowne themselues and so are they tempted to strangle themselues if either the place giue them any occasion or the instrument wherewith they should doe it So if they see any merry their heauines is the more increased seeing say they we shall neuer come out of deadly sorrow and dispaire if they see a dogge they wish that they were so when they should eate their meate they thinke it wil increase their damnation and dare scarcely take the meanest scraps to relieue nature And if any Scripture be recited to them oh it belongeth not to them they say they are past hope and whatsoeuer we answere them be it neuer so fit for them and to doe them good yet they are neuer satisfied but raise new obiections against themselues as being nothing satisfied by that which was spoken to them It were infinite to set downe their speeches and thoughts like vnto these which I haue now mentioned which the diuell draweth from them by such occasions as he worketh by but all this is as we see through their owne letting goe their hold of Gods promises and mercies in Christ which yet sometime they haue imbraced and felt great comfort in or at least could not deny but that they had part in them And it is the vnspeakeable goodnes of God that they are not vtterlie swallowed vp but kept through his secret grace though not seene of them and that all other of his deare seruants are not plunged into the same depth of distrust and dispaire that there might be no one to comfort and counsell another but discouragements on eueryside For it is not to be attributed to Sathan or any want of subtiltie readines to hurt ablenes malice and crueltie that either the one sort is at all preserued or the other more freed from the like measure of languishing and feare or which is the senselesse sicknes and disease of this age and farre more dangerous from bold securitie and presumption but as I haue said the Lords keeping of them both Neither is it any meruaile to vs though it be not marked of the vnbeleeuers because the Lord hath his eye euer vpon his beloued ones as Dauid speaketh Psalm 41.12 That he may see that no hurt befall them euen as a mother hath her eye alwaies on the young child which beginneth to goe that it get no knocks But now to conclude ye will aske what remedies are to be vsed against such sore assaults First I say that seeing their consciences beare them witnes how much these temptations are repugnant to their desires and liking and chiefely raised and procured by Satan in them who abuseth their simplicitie therefore there is no cause why they should be so discouraged and out of heart although he hath haled and violentlie carried them to such miserie as though they had taken glorie in offending God this I say let them marke as soone as they be fit to heare it and the rather they are to count them to proceede from him than from themselues because they are such as are altogether contrarie to their former conuersation and to nature it selfe and such as haue no enforcement nor inticement but from him They are further to consider how much it doth displease God that they are remoued from their faith and giue place to the spirit of error and therefore they should gather more godly boldnes and confidence in him on the one side and more strength against Sathan on the other side For if God calleth and incourageth vs to trust and beleeue in him and we standing in need thereof would most gladly as we will all say in such a case imbrace his promises made in Christ Iesus who is he which should hinder vs If the Lord will iustifie and cleare vs who shall condemne vs Neither let them after all this be still obiecting that they feele small strength of faith and hope as many of Gods deare children doe for thereby the enemie may take great encouragement to their owne disaduantage for what if they feele not the sweete taste thereof which sometime they felt shall they iudge therefore themselues to be vtterly bereaued thereof If the soule be now sicke and tasteth not the sweete meates of consolation which it was wont was it therefore alwaies so Will they measure themselues by that which they presently feele when the soule hath lost her taste Or rather by the times past as the
as benefits to our good wee shall praise God euen for them also for it becommeth well the righteous who know how greatly they be occasioned hereto thus to be thankfull It is the loue of God that constraineth vs and inlargeth our harts to Godward and giueth vs matter and occasion of singing and making melodie to the Lord and of praising him alone as well as in the assemblie of the righteous and no meruaile whereas without that sweete smell of his loue wee should be vtterly lumpish and farre from all cogitation of any such matter And I say it is no meruaile that continuall and oft thinking on Gods kindnes should make vs thankfull for how seruiceable yea how slauish shall ye see a poore man to a benefactor to him in his bodily necessities though it be but a little when he can be content to lose his life for him Rom. 5.7 and the very borrower is a seruant to the lender These formentioned affections which accompanie faith in vs doe take such taste and sweetnes in God he making vs so acquainted with his fatherly kindnes and bountie that we finding no such welfare in any estate beside doe now desire to be with him that we may see his glorie and so long after his blessed presence that we desire nothing more then being vnburdened of this earthly tabernacle and prison of our bodies euen to be with Christ to see his glory For thus wee resolue with our selues vpon deepe consideration and certaine triall that if we might haue our choise whatsoeuer we should wish one day in sweete communion with God and so passed and bestowed in his seruice as our frailtie is able to attaine to is better then a thousand in all varietie of earthly pleasures And if his fauour be so much to be desired here where we see but as in a glasse and his benefits which he bestoweth vpon his beloued ones so sweete where we are but strangers what thinke wee shall they appeare to vs when we shall see him in his maiestie as he is and when we shall inioy the pleasures of his house in fulnes for euer Yea I say if here where we liue but in a vale of miserie God doth so shew his bountie towards vs what thinke we shall our estate be when we shall rest from our labours and haue fulnes of ioy with God at his right hand for euermore The beleeuing and weighing of this hath caused Gods deare seruants to say Come Lord Iesus come quickly And againe I desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ And this if wee be not grossely deceiued shall cause vs euen when our daies shall be at the best to receiue and hold fast this minde and heartie desire to go home and be euer with the Lord. And if this heauenly affection holie desire be a companion to true faith it might be meruailed where their faith is become and where it lieth a rusting who make so little haste home and haue so small desire to be with Christ where he is in his fathers house that they may see his glorie and where there are many mansions euen for vs as well as for him that they cannot abide to heare of departing thither no more then Nabal who when hee heard of his death he was as a stone and who are so besotted with that which is visible that they haue no longing after that which is not seene with eye but eternall when yet all should know this that the presence of God in heauen is farre to bee preferred before his presence here on the earth yea when our estate is at the best But to ioyne the next companion of faith to this from which it cannot be separated This maketh vs sigh oftentimes and to desire to goe hence and that which we thought would neuer haue been to become strangers and pilgrimes here and so to haue no more to doe in this world then we needes must And this I may truly say is more then was like euer to haue been if it be considered how exceedingly we haue been tied to the world what pleasure it hath been to vs to thinke what we haue here and may haue how we haue sought to fulfill the lusts of our heart the lust of our eye and what pride and what glorie we haue had in the things which we haue loued best yea and how like vnto mad men wee haue nestled and delighted our selues here where yet we haue had no certaintie of abiding til to morrow as though we should haue continued alwaies and yet who seeth not that euen then when we ioyed most in our life we were but as the bankerupts which flourish in their kinde and occupie with other mens goods So that in which we gloried was not our owne goods and glorie which wee tooke such pleasure in they were anothers they were but borrowed In which times God was not knowne of vs nor the daily course of his liberall dealing with his faithfull ones was not once dreamed of And therefore we being earthly minded could not sauour of heauenly things but onely of the earth But since that the Lord hath by faith perswaded vs of his fauour and granted vs to see what varietie of holie heauenly delights may be inioyed of vs in this our Christian course in comparison of the pleasantest estate that euer we liued in before we haue as I haue said determined with our selues to renounce our former course to hold all things here as transitorie vaine and soone flitting away and beleeuing that we our selues are with al other things daily drawing to our end we desire to haue nothing to hold vs here rather then to abide here in the flesh which ought to admonish vs that we keep fast a willingnes to die and when wee haue gotten it that wee lose it not againe and the rather seeing it is that alone which maketh vs fit to liue while we remaine here as we ought Euen this grace accompanieth faith in vs after that it is effectually wrought in vs I say not that wee loath the benefit of life which God hath giuen vs here neither doe we forsake our particular callings in the which we are commaunded to abide neither condemne wee the moderate care of maintaining our selues and ours and prouiding for our outward estate retaining in all these heauenly mindes but we renounce the corruption that is in the world through lust 2. Pet. 1.4 and prophane abuse of earthly affaires and dealings which will not stand with the practise of Christianitie nor with the word of God Which I say for two causes The one because in some respects it is lawfull yea holie to desire to liue namely to doe good in the Church and wee may and ought to say with Dauid I will liue and not die to set foorth the praise of the Lord. The same I say of dealing in our earthly affaires to the end we
may not be burdensome to others and of performing the duties of our particular callings in the which actions we may haue proofe of the grace that is in vs I meane patience righteousnes hope faith loue that so our whole conuersation may bee well ordred and proportionable to other holie duties and therefore in these respects we may be willing and content to liue while God will haue it so that wee may shew foorth the vertues which he hath giuen vs amongst men which otherwise should be hidden and it could not otherwise be seene of men that any can possibly liue godly who hath an hand in the world when in the meane while God forbiddeth not the actions mentioned but commaunds them only he chargeth that in doing of them we be not tainted neither haue our consciences defiled The 2. cause why I say that we should not contemne life and other lawful liberties is because vpon this principle falsely grounded and as falsly vnderstood that wee should forsake the world diuers haue troubled many weake people abused them saying and teaching and that vnder a great pretence of godlines that when we begin to be deuout and to sauour of religion wee ought to leaue the world that is to say depart from our earthly callings and dealings and also from the societie and fellowship of men who are occupied therein And to the end that greater deuotion and pietie may be bred in vs we are say they to goe aside into Abbeyes Frieries Armetages and Cloysters where we may neither heare nor see any such dealings And as the opinion is plausible to the ignorant and vnstable though palpable to them that are staied in iudgement so it hath deceiued many and the diuell hath shewed himselfe as an angel of light in perswading that such a kinde of life is the highest degree of holines although it hath been and easily may be proued to be the denne and depth of abomination For though many haue of a good meaning at the first gone apart from secular affaires and betaken themselues to liue in sequestred places because they would not be troubled with earthly dealings yet subtile theeues arose afterwards of the popish prelacie who abused this to horrible mischiefes for we must not be ignorant of this that when men will venture without their warrant the longer they doe it the further they fall into the depth of sinne as a man once gone out of his way goeth further astray till he seeke to come in againe Which hath been the cause why much wickednes hath in time broke forth in the Papacy where the people haue been hartned to this monasticall life and superstitious deuotion as idlenes whoredome sodomitry hypocrisie and most cruell murthering of the soules of many infants which were misbegotten So that not to digresse too farre this is the second reason why I made plaine my meaning in saying that the contempt of the world is not the wearines of our life the leauing of our affaires in the world or the forsaking of our particular calling as though no man may be godly and a beleeuer that vseth these but to proue that one may be a contemner of the world that vseth them all and by consequent that he who is sure of his saluation by faith may haue this grace to despise the world which I haue set downe as the sixt propertie or inseparable companion of faith To proceede therefore when we see that we be thus made rich by the Lord after that we haue fastened on his promises whereas we were before so vnlike to find the least part of such preferment we begin to lament our former vnkindnes to our God which we dailie offered him when as yet we knew no such thing and are ready to be reuenged on our selues for it as the woman in Luke bewailed her vnkindnes which she had shewed to her Lord and Sauiour before and did now witnes it after she had felt his loue so sweete by washing his feete with her teares and wiping them with the haires of her head For we cannot be ignorant that when he sought vs we fled from him and refused to come such fruites we yeelded him of all his patience and long suffering whereby he sought to winne vs we were as the vines of Sodome and our grapes as bitter as Gomorrha euen as much as if we had offered him the venome of Dragons in a cup and the poison of Aspes to drinke It was the vnspeakeable mercie of God that we were not consumed when we regarded not to know him nor to haue acquaintance with his waies though he sent his ministers dailie amongst vs to reclaime vs. We therefore now are ashamed to thinke what we haue done and are deepely grieued to remember that we should finde him so louing and gracious to vs who had done all this iniurie vnto him And therefore we sorrowing thus haue been brought to a greater care of ordering our waies aright and desire to please him yea to be euen angrie with our selues and to seeke an holy reuenge at our owne hands that thus we may declare that we doe vtterly condemne our former course of the which who would haue said that the Lord would euer haue pardoned it and haue brought vs to be wearie of it But thus it hath pleased him to get himselfe honour in this world by shewing himselfe gratious and kinde to vs so vnworthie ones that we may be examples as the Apostle speaketh of himselfe to all that shall in time to come beleeue in him to eternall life that they may the more easilie be perswaded that he will receiue them to mercie Euen this made Dauid say Remember not O Lord the sinnes of my youth and againe if thou shouldest looke streightly what is done amisse who should abide it And to come to the last we seeing and knowing our selues thus to be redeemed out of so deepe miserie we wishing the same good to our brethren which we our selues haue receiued of God declare vnto them how we are redeemed as occasion is offered as Philip and Andrew did priuately Iohn 1. and Paul publikely being called thereto For we cannot chuse but speake the things which we knowe the loue of God constraining vs as well to them who knowe the same that we may reioyce together as to them who know it not that they being yet in the estate wherein we were may be perswaded to make speede out of it And the rather remembring that as it is our dutie being conuerted our selues to strengthen others so also because if we turne any from their euill waies we haue been meanes to saue so many soules from death Neither are we of their mindes who thinke it both vnciuill and vnseasonable either among strangers or their owne neighbours to acquaint the ignorant and wandring soules with this heauenly matter or to build vp the weake in the more sound and cleere
euer in learning how to depart from euill and to forsake their sinnes but the diuell holdeth them at a stay that they neuer obtaine it because they goe about it preposterously not yet beleeuing assuredly that they shall be saued A few find the way the Lord directing them to beleeue which others who will not be taught of God how they should beleeue but by their owne reason doe neuer reach vnto But I haue not yet spoken of the worst sort of all who heare this doctrine For they hate them who teach it most deadly they raile on them and disgrace both them and it and if they can bring them into danger for teaching of it although their pretence shall be another thing Yea doubtlesse I say more if by her Maiesties gracious authoritie and protection wee did it not which more preuaileth with them then the authoritie of God from whom and in whose name wee teach it their poysoned and malicious stomackes would suffer none to walke peaceablie who plainly and soundly publish it These therefore are farre from ouercomming themselues and yet whiles many sorts in the world are thus farre off as I haue shewed from victorie getting ouer their wicked hearts and consequently their liues in the meane while the seruants of God who know what the Lord hath done for their soules renounce all inordinate desires and wicked actions that they haue afterward no more fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknes howsoeuer they were sometime chiefe doers in committing of them So that as the true repentant people of Iuda who had before offended God by Idolatrie when they were brought captiues into Babylon loathed the sight of false gods and as the good people who repented by Ezra his preaching did put away their strange wiues how deare soeuer they had been vnto them and as Ephraim was heard complaining thus I am ashamed and blush that now I beare the reproches of my youth so loathsome and wearisome it was vnto her So are they who haue felt the saluation of God at vtter defiance with the corruption of the world And yet if this were done but for a time or for companie or by constraint and for feare or any such like corrupt end it were not worth the speaking of for it is to be seene that after these sorts iniquitie is left of many which kind of renouncing euill is little to their reioycing and shal be to their reproch when it shall appeare in how euill manner they haue gone about it I will not digresse but this I must say wee haue had too much experience in our parts and I doubt not so haue others of sundrie persons who once accounted their teachers burning lights and for a season they receiued and reioyced in them casting off their old course in the sight of men readily but some for companie of those who perswaded them some for feare of the woe which hung ouer them and others for good report as long as they could hold out but these because they renounced them not neither vpon good consideration abiured them they returned to them againe as the dogge to his vomite Whereas such who truly beleeuing do of conscience renounce sinne doe as they in Nehemiah came to the oath and the couenant that they would neuer take againe their strange wiues which they were commaunded to put away nor looke back to Sodome any more nor being washed wallow againe in the mire Which I say not as though their word protestation or oath could alone by any strength thereof performe such a weightie vow but because therewith they duly considered what cause they had to doe so how infinitly they were bound to God to discharge it and how firmely they were perswaded that God would make them who had made them willing alreadie able also to doe it And therefore although they saw not that helpe present with eye yet they hoped for that which they saw not and therefore waited patiently for it till it should be granted them And thus both faith and hope being nourished and strengthened in them from day to day they who are the Lords do finde both will to desire and strength though not perfect to accomplish to the peace of their hearts that which they haue set vpon and attempted I meane a departing and that with willingnes from their former intemperance Indeede it must be graunted that this is not obtained without much striuing against the same and that it will cost many prayers to weaken such corruption and to hold such rebellion vnder of meditating vppon Gods promises also much sighing and sorrow to see what vnlikelihoods there are of subduing such vnruly passions through our owne manifold weaknesses But what then Is it much if so great a worke require our watching thereto and diligence when God is pleased that it be bestowed that way and without it no common worke will goe forward Or is that any iust cause of discouragement to vs to take paine for so great profit when we are sure of it before we goe about it But it may bee demaunded doe God seruants alwaies preuaile in striuing against euill and obtaine that which they seeke thereby for otherwise say some what discomfort and dismaiednes will come thereby I say that as God oftē helpeth them that they ouercome so they are oft ouercome themselues of their affections against which they striue but yet they haue learned not to be troubled at this as at any strange thing as if their hope were either wholy or chiefly vpholden hereby and as though they held their happines by feeling onely when they are taught that by grace they stand Neither yet on the other side doe they make light of it when they are foiled and preuailed against but as they reioyced in measure and gaue God the glorie when they felt strength of grace against their temptations so after they come to themselues againe they are troubled and sorrowfull chiefly for displeasing God they take view of their owne frailtie ignorance negligence better and confesse the same to God and take shame to themselues and cast not away their confidence but bee incouraged and heartened both to hope for pardon and also to bee more circumspect in looking to their waies afterwards Now tell me if Gods children be thus brought low and abased somtimes to pull downe and asswage the strength of pride in them what fearefull matter is hereby fallen out what rasing out of their faith is there hereby procured or what great cause of complaining is this when it is manifest to all who can iudge that the thing which through ignorance and weake faith they feared would separate them from God doth fasten them more neerely vnto him and through his working that which they thinke to bee cause of great sorrowing is turned indeede into sound reioycing and that for this cause especially that they doe better know themselues hereby and
peace and welfare in their outward estate and are instruments to conuey the glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ vnto them I meane Christian Princes and gouernours How many esteeme of them who labour to make them happie and to liue for euer what wishing is there that there were none such which is all one as to make sure worke to goe to hell How doe many hunger for their death yea though they be their naturall parents by whom they might be inriched and preferred although to make their follie and madnes the better appeare to themselues and others the Lord taketh them oftentimes away before them What stoutnes saucines and boldnes in youth towards their ancients and rulers till it breake out from within and shew it selfe in gesture and words which bringeth forth such rudenes and barbarousnes as were too bad among Heathens But I will containe my selfe Further whereas the soule of our neighbour should be most pretious to vs how doe many reioyce to see them fall into any sin deuise to make them offend as to be drunke to leaue off hearing Sermons and fret or disdaine at them who liue Christianly rather then to reuerence the graces of God in them And whereas wee should loue others as our selues that is indeed and vnfainedly not in word and shew onely yet how truly is it verified through the world that through the strength of their lusts one man is a woolfe yea a diuell to another What anger which cannot bee appeased what deadly hatred one against another what earnest and bitter seeking of reuenge and yet they goe not once to their heart to take shame for them How easily and readily doe men take the least occasion from others of hard conceiuing of them and yet how vnmeete doe they thinke it that others should take the least displeasure by the greatest occasions which they offer them What little care is there that none be hurt by them but a churlish senselesnes of it if it be so rather then pitie and compassion in steede of it As concerning cutting off broiles betwixt men who is warie to auoide occasions thereof sometime by readines to lose some part of their right as Abraham did to Lot and comming to lawfull and equall conditions of peace which were but their dutie Nay rather men bethink them of all meanes to prouoke others further then they haue done And as for bearing of them if they passe bounds toward any what meekenes or mildnes is there in vs to forbeare them and to be patient and long suffering towards them and when it may well bee done to passe ouer their offence and burie it where is any pacifying of wrath in mens selues and a free forgiuing of them but rather a seeking of reuenge for the smallest wrong This is farre from the Apostles rule Weepe with them which weepe reioyce with them which reioyce and be alike affected towards all men In these kinds of fleshly lusts the commonnes which I see of them and the bold iustifying of the same hath made me somewhat the longer Now I come to that kinde of these fleshly lusts which are most properly so called And they are when men let loose their hearts to filthie vncleane thoughts and desires with purposes of defiling their bodies which should be kept holie to the day of mariage and after to the end of their life What varietie of vncleane wishes and desires doe occupie them how are they inflamed through euery obiect of such persons as please their eye and so are caught and deceiued with that which is pretious in them And least that should not be enough against thē they rest not in this which is most shamefull but they delight to blow vp these burning lusts further euen to occupie their thoughts in all talke of vncleane matters to feede their eyes wantonly that they may shew themselues to be those whom the Scripture describeth namely to haue eyes full of adulterie and to such places their delight is to goe where they may haue that carnall humour satisfied or incensed by all prouocations that thus the pretious treasure of the minde which is fit to haue receiued most diuine matters and to haue made it more like vnto the Angels is made a stinking brothel-house and a nurserie of filthines What beating of their braines is there about deceiuing and intrapping innocent Virgins and modest Matrones to bring them to their lure for common strumpets and such harlots as haue been defiled alreadie may be come by with lesse studie I speake not of the practise of the worst sort of the people of our land but of them which are ciuill liue outwardly in some honest course yea and many of them maried persons themselues and for want of better beare office to see good order in townes of which sort there are many thousands who are possessed of these deceiueable lusts neighing after their neighbours wiues as the Prophet speaketh and so stopping the course of a Christian life from the which some of them otherwise had not been farre off But this for a taste I will proceed vnto that kind of lust which is the greedie desire of money and gaine if they may come by it whosoeuer smarteth by the losse of it What a sea of euils is there in this kind how many waies and that all the yeere through are mens heads occupied about this how they may by some new deceit winde somewhat from others what vnsatiable desire is there of other mens goods and how doe men resolue that they will be rich though the Apostle to Timothie doth shew them the danger of that purpose What repining is there in all sorts to see others get that which they themselues can not come by How doth the mightie deuise to pill and make bare the meaner sort the Landlord the poore tenaunt till he hath fleeced him of all and left the bare carkasse whereas the predecessours of them both liued together before them in loue and good will the one well contented the other well refreshed vnder him and sufficiently maintained which is one maine cause of so great beggerie How doe many without regard of other follow this point of wisedome that they may haue some commodities wholy in their owne hands that so they may raise an vniuersall dearth for the satisfying of their priuate appetite In common dealings nothing to speake of is sweete to men but stolne waters as it is in the Prouerbs when men can see how to get more then their owne the borrower though he hath found friendship yet seeketh bethinketh how to defraud the lender if by any meanes he might pay it backe no more so doth the lender deuise new kinds of vsury and oppression against the borrower whereby so many thousands are vndone when the Lord commaundeth streightly that there be no oppression nor vsurie at all So of the seller and the buyer the loue of equitie and
contempt seeing the minde is euer busie and seldome vnoccupied I answere that the persons are as I haue said sinners as others be but sanctified and weake but willing to be better and that their thoughts are according to the diuers growths and ages of Gods children which are three The highest degree is olde age or the experienced estate which yet is not the perfect age in Christ for that shall not befall vs vntill the life to come but a firme constant and setled going forward vnto that perfection The second is the middle age in christianitie in which as young men in wrastling we haue courage against our sinfull lustes but yet like vnto them we haue many foiles and are oftentimes cooled in our courage though we sometime preuaile And in this estate we are very fitly compared to the graine of mustard seede after that it is shot vp and hath a blade and stalke till it come to haue boughes and branches to shelter the fowles of the ayre so in this we are euer growing though slowlie and this degree of christianitie is betwixt olde age and infancie The third is childhood or infancie the lowest and the last the which is principallie discerned by an earnest desire of the sincere milke of the worde and namely of the promise of the forgiuenes of sinnes which although some of these deare children of God cannot with full assurance lay holde of yet this their hungring desire after it which cannot be satisfied without it with a sensible feare to offend God is a true signe thereof And this is the lowest degree of true beleeuers which estate is at first weake in respect of the other two as it is in the naturall bodie for in the young babe it is first weake and after groweth to greater strength as it groweth in yeares yea and this is an excellent estate in respect of the counterfeit which haue most neere resemblance of it in whom may be seene some flitting motions after good things but in time they vanish and goe away as they came These degrees of the spirituall birth being thus described which by the Scriptures may easilie be discerned I will now shew about what things the thoughts of these three are chiefelie occupied or desire at least to haue them occupied though they doe not euer attaine to that which they desire And to begin with the first some of Gods elect through long experience and much acquaintance with the practise of a godlie life haue obtained grace to guide them more constantlie then others whereby they so serue God that they may please him with a reuerent awe of his maiestie which holdeth them within bounds and in holie and religious feare of offending him while the other often breake out more easilie And this estate though it be to be aimed at of all godlie people yet it is not obtained but of such as haue accustomed their mindes to the heauenlie course and to whom good meditations and thoughts to shunne and auoide euill are become a pleasure and as well to be able to discerne the same by their vnderstanding and iudgement as to haue their will in good sort at commaundement to follow the good and shunne the euill Such as Saint Iohn calleth fathers in his epistle saying I write vnto you fathers because they had knowne the Lord and his manner of dealing with his people and had experience of the discipline and gouernement of his house in a godly life a long time Now such as haue been trained vp in the obedience which the Scripture teacheth from their youth are able vpon their so long triall of Gods directing them in that course not onely to goe forward cheerefullie and readilie themselues but also to perswade and hearten on others And such therefore thorough this grace receiued at Gods bountifull hands are much freed from this bondage and seldome so grosselie holden vnder of their corrupt lustes as others sauing that God will make them see their weakenes from time to time especiallie to subdue pride in them which is soone kindled in them and to holde them vnder they haue therefore their mindes vsuallie set vpon some one or other of the infinite heauenlie instructions which from time to time they haue treasured vp in their hearts both out of the Scriptures and the fountaines of other holy men whereby although they are not quickened as they would and desire to be yet they are held from much euill The particulars of Gods vnutterable kindnes of mans mortalitie the momentanie estate of all things vnder the sunne the blessed estate of the elect the endles woe of the damned c. who can recken They haue much time taken vp in the beholding and meditating of Gods maiestie as they can conceiue of him his power his wisdome his euerlasting being of his iudgements and how he is prouoked of his patience and long suffering towards the world his dailie pulling of them from their pleasures who thought they should neuer be taken from them and their owne estate and seuerall parts of their liues much occupie them how they may keepe in their way For it is the wisdome of the prudent to vnderstand their way Also how they may hold out constantlie the profession of their hope with ioy vnto the ende how they may resist all occasions of euill for they presume not without dailie helpe from God for all their strength they consider what lets they shall finde from Sathan the world and their owne hearts how they may order well their particular actions in and through the day in their callings giuing to all men their due that they may prosper and also that they may make a good account at the ende of the day and so at their last ende They who haue these and the seuerall particularities vnder all these contained to occupie their mindes about is it doubted what thoughts desires and occupying of their heads and hearts they haue to keepe them that they may neither be idle nor vnprofitable The thought they take daily vnlesse they be much blinded is in the greatest part this how they may haue a good conscience in all things pleasing God and how they may be prepared for the crosse and to keepe the same minde vnder it that being exercised therein oft and much they may reape the fruite of righteousnesse euen most sweete peace and as their saluation groweth neerer then when they first beleeued so they may be fitter and readier to meete the Lord their latter daies being farre better than their former to be merie whilest they thinke he hath blessed them and neuer at ease nor to thinke themselues well but while they are vnder his gouernement Haue suâ—â— no other things to doe but that with the scumme and ofscourings of the world they must aske how to spend the long sommers day and the wearisome winter nights Although others who are prophane haue not yet with these
that our hearts be first purified through beleeuing that our sinnes are forgiuen vs and wee made partakers of Christ his grace and so our consciences appeased and that they bee continued in the same good order afterwards And they who wil not see and follow after this but thinke to abstaine from sinfull temptations and serue God in an honest and godly life howsoeuer the heart be little looked after shall reape a sleight fruite of their trauaile neither leade the life which is approued of God as hath been said nor finde the comfort which they imagine they shall haue at leastwise which they heare to be graunted by the Lord. But it commeth to passe as it is written that as they serue him so he serueth them for as they serue not God in heart and deed but in word so their peace is not in heart and deed but in word their ioy not in soule but in countenance a false comfort and that appeareth in time of neede as they gaue to him a false worship It is profitable for vs to weigh this for such as crie out of vs as of Precisians for teaching and vrging this doe proue to their cost and shame oftentimes that they had been happy if they could haue receiued this our doctrine howsoeuer they reproch and speake ill of our liuing Who should not haue branded themselues with sinnes that they could neuer after weare out the staine of them any more if they had been as the strictest Precisians before It hath been shewed how the heart being kept pure and cleane the vnruly desires and appetites which arise from thence shall be kept vnder in vs and the power of them shaken and weakened this is thus to be vnderstoode that euen as if our hearts were altogether pure all our thoughts and desires should be altogether holy and none of them vncleane so our hearts being purified and clensed but vnperfectlie and in part our desires therefore cannot be in the perfectest and best Christians altogether good and pleasing to God but vnperfit that is to say many of them euill and many which are holy yet mixed with euill and corruption Whereby it commeth to passe that the holiest seruants of God both carrie about them the noisome remnants of sinne whilest they liue as loathsome ragges for they cleaue fast vnto them and also they complaine and grone vnder them as heauie burthens saying Oh wretched men that we are who shall deliuer vs And againe If thou O Lord shouldest looke streightlie what is done amisse who should be able to abide it This I say is the perfection of the best that they who charge vs to challenge a puritie to our selues may be ashamed But yet least wicked and vngodly men should thinke this a small gift and priuiledge that Gods seruants haue in this that they be in part renued and so be brought to thinke that there is no great difference betwixt the godlie and themselues they are to knowe that to haue our hearts changed but in measure so as it be in truth is a benefit of greater value then the whole world and what meruaile if the ouercomming of malice and reuenge but one affection be of greater value then the winning of a Citie Prouerb 16.32 And whereas they thinke there is no difference betwixt the one and the other they may vnderstand that the meanest person hauing a cleane heart though not perfect is by infinite degrees happier then the most glosing professor which wanteth it the one saued the other damned as we reade of the poore Publicane and the vaine glorious Pharisie CHAP. 13. Of the summe and manner of handling this second part of a godly life and particularlie of the rules to be obserued for the effecting of it namely knowledge and practise ANd thus Christian reader I haue set downe to thee one part of the life which God requireth of thee whosoeuer thou art who lookest for saluation at his hands being a beleeuer in Christs that is that thou shouldest renounce the euill lust which swarme euery where in the world and vngodly life following the same and how this should be done and how farre thou maist attaine hereunto euen so farre as mans frailty will permit and not as the vnbeleeuers only be sure that thou hast this in some measure wrought in thee in truth But in all this thou hast been taught onely to cast off that which is sinfull and naught which to doe is no doubt a great part of godlinesse but there hath been nothing said of the manifold pointes of dutie on the other side and of the goodnesse which is to be found in vs and in the which Gods people must shine as lights vnto the world For this is the glory and beautie of a man as Salomon saith That which is to be desired of a man is his goodnesse Of this life therefore which must be wrought in stead of the former euill conuersation and bringeth foorth fruites of amendment and consisteth in the doing of good workes I am now to intreate and speake And as this is more hard to attaine to then the other as hard as that is so it is farre more pretious and beautifull to bee doing of good then to auoide euill though he is a rare man who is not to be charged that way The which I say first that they may see what a great portion they haue euen in this world whom God hath framed thereunto how contemptible soeuer their estate be to them who know it not neither can iudge of it according to the truth And secondly that they who rest in it and can say they hope yea see no great euill in them may know that if they bee not also giuen vnto good workes the greatest perfection that they can reioyce in is this that they are but halfe christians But the matter is much and large which must needes be handled in the laying forth of this point to shew fully and cleerely for the simple hearted Christian what this part of a godly life is therefore I will make no longer stay in any thing as neere as I can then I must needes First then I will set downe some generall rules to direct thee how to practise all duties commaunded which otherwise might be done to small purpose then I will more particularly shew wherein this part of godlines or of doing good doth consist that is to say in duties of holines to God and in righteous dealing towards men with reasons of both lastly I will answere some obiections brought against the godly life And where I say I will giue thee rules which shall helpe thee to practise the godly life marke them well for because this point is not well learned therefore many which would gladly liue well attaine to it in no good sort to bring it in credit with others but meete with many vnsetlings discouragements and coolings of their zeale yea oft
desire and purpose of heart we doe it Psal 119.10 Act. 11.23 Outward when in our liues wee expresse and declare the same in our walking Act. 9.31 But to begin with the first We must haue our hearts prepared and readie to bee set on worke and imployed in any good seruice to God or our brethren as I shewed at large before in the renouncing of euill and therefore the lesse shall be spoken of it And this well ordering of the heart is a most precious grace of God as without the which no good can be well done But when wee haue such awe ouer our affections as to choose desire and delight in that which we know to be good and as occasion shall be offered yea and to bee vehemently grieued with that which hindreth vs therein the members and powers of our mindes shall be readie to put in vre and practise the same Therefore this inward readines of the minde and feruent desire of the heart we see must be blowne vp in vs and nourished as a sparkle or coale of fire that as it may bee obtained there may bee some abilitie and strength thereunto For the which cause the Lord requireth that wee loue him with all our heart soule and might This strength although where it is not knowne there is felt no want of it yet such as see it requisite in their actions doe soone feele it to be missing and a great piece of the beautie of those workes which are done without it to be wanting As when they are gone about coldly and in deadnes of spirit and so likewise they can best tell how well it beseemeth their actions who haue obtained it of God and testifie it throughout the course of their liues For when men vnderstand that God hath so appointed that they should be zealous in doing their duties as remembring that of him they shall receiue their reward and that his busines ought to be gone about feruently and with conscience though they haue no great example of such practise in the world it will harten them on with courage vnto the same by the helpe of his spirit which leadeth thereto And yet if the zeale of Gods house consumed them as the Prophet saith it did him this were no perfection but that which ought to be laboured for as euery one may attaine it and in the whole course of mens dealings and duties to God some measure of it in so much as where it is not found and inioyed of men they should count it their sinne And here this one thing is to be considered that our affections of choosing and imbracing good things be so ordered that they may be equally more slacke or strong as the goodnesse of the thing shall be greater or lesser as in praying to God rather then giuing their due to men Also that in an equall comparison the duties of holines to God be preferred before duties to men and with more bending our force and strength when we goe about to performe them rather then these And if it be demaunded here how we shall come by such grace as whereby we shall be able to imbrace choose and follow the good which we know I answere that we receiued such grace when we first beleeued in Christ whereby our hearts were purified and clensed from the strength of our old corruption which if we remember doth warrant vs not onely that our Lord Iesus Christ hath taken away the guilt and punishment of our sinne and imparted to vs and giuen freely his obedience but also grace and will to loue pietie and goodnesse and power as to kill sinne so to quicken vs to newnes of life So that if we feele it not vsually and ordinarily we haue lost and forgone it either through our forgetfulnes slouth or careles negligence or if it be through infirmitie weakened in vs wee ought to stirre vp our selues with cheerefull confidence to the recouering of it againe and not to be content to be spoiled of so great a treasure But if this earnest desire after goodnesse and vehement zeale of honoring God by that which we know be quenched whether it be ouerwhelmed with sorrow feare or such like passions or dulled and made blunt in vs through lightnes and in following the desire of our hearts amisse we are in no wise fit to honour God in any seruice Thus much of the first part of practise namely inward I will now goe forward with the second part which is a branch of the second rule and helpeth forward to the leading of a godly life that the beleeuers may by it be able to guide themselues aright and with much ease in respect of those who be not acquainted therewith And this it is that in well doing we stay not in our good desires and in the readines of the heart to doe good but procure accomplish and performe the same duties outwardly that we indeuor at least euen where we cannot performe as occasion shall be offered and that in one commaundement as well as in another so farre as it may be obtained So that in all parts of sanctifie and holines which shall be wrought in and by vs this ought to be as a perpetuall law that all the members of our bodies and our particular actions may all become most fit instruments and helps to shew forth and expresse the same And that is it which the Apostle to the Romans meaneth when he saith Let not sinne raigne in your mortall bodies that ye should obey it in the lustes thereof neither giue ye your members as weapons of vnrighteousnesse to sinne but giue your selues vnto God as they which are aliue from the dead and giue your selues as weapons of righteousnesse vnto God By this we see that not only the heart with her members that is the cogitations and desires in those which are iustified by faith must be consecrated to the honour and seruice of God but also the bodie with the parts thereof the eare in hearing the tongue in speaking the eye in seeing c. that so we should be his wholy and in one part of our life as well as another doe that which pleaseth him No man doubteth but that we should doe good works as well as haue our mindes and hearts inwardly purged but that we should be diligently giuen vnto euery good worke and make a trade of godlines to applie and follow it so that while we doe one good dutie we should not neglect another which in good husbandrie about things of this life is much regarded that few will grant or be readie to yeeld thereto yea and that our conuersation should be in heauen that is that our common course of life should be heauenly whilest we liue here vpon earth and that we should not only giue no occasion of offence in any thing but also in all things seeke to approue our selues as the faithfull seruants of God Thus much of the rules
diligence saith he to ioyne with your faith vertue as if he should say that all is lost without it and Ieremy saith that he is cursed that doth Gods busines negligentlie And of constancie what saith S. Iames He that looketh in the perfect law of libertie and abideth therein if he be not a forgetfull hearer but a dooer of the worke shall be blessed in his deede that is in so behauing himselfe Therefore by the first of these two namely diligence let them be readie to take all occasions and opportunities to the doing of some good and to shunne idlenes and vnprofitablenes that so they may bring foorth much fruite redeeming the time wisely while they may and that with a thousand times more gaine then others doe and not as slouthfull and vnthriftie persons passe it ouer idly and vnprofitablie for the pleasing and satisfying of their foolish appetite for the present time By the second namely constancie and continuance let them not onely keepe their hearts and liues in the same good estate which by diligence they haue alreadie nourished in themselues but also waxe more fruitfull and their hearts more inlarged and so daily become followers of euery good worke vntill their latter yeares be better then the former and vntill they haue finished their course with ioy And being once acquainted with the gaine that these bring with them they shall doe as the merchants who hauing their mindes set vpon their aduantage suffer not themselues to range after pleasures but busily follow their trade which bringeth in commoditie so that whatsoeuer part of the Christian life they are occupied about holding these for their companions they may count it the most happie time which is so bestowed For in so doing they weane their hearts and mindes from much draffe and worldly lusts which would if they might be lodged there much annoy them and thereby they are much more readily disposed vnto dutie then such as will not imbrace them who being contented with any vncertaine and deceiueable perswasion of Gods fauour and refusing to bee holden within such narrow streights and compasse of this holie and Christian counsell that is of going forward by diligence and constancie in their course breake out oftentimes to their trouble daunger and discredit when the other are quiet and merie And because they account it bondage to bee held in after that manner therefore they finde that they pay deare for their liberties when they be after constrained to repent the seeking of them and yet cannot easily recouer their inward peace which they lost for them nor shake them off againe when yet most gladly they would And for want of these two and through the contrarie slouth and inconstant vnsetlednes in that they doe not settle themselues to one good thing or other euen the most of the godly doe not finde that sweete fruite in their life which is to bee found namely of safetie vnder Gods protection from time to time but by improuidence and wearines of well doing they doe by little and little plunge themselues into some deepe vnsetlednes out of the which it is hard to arise againe Therfore Salomon in two words hath fitlie expressed them both saying Let the feare of the Lord be in thy heart continually which is as much as a diligent care to please him with constancie therein Thus as I haue said to these former rules and vertues which guide vs to liue godlie these two are commanded diligence and constancie By the one that we be readilie prepared as wee ought to practise good and so resist euill whereas slacknes and no care or too little is condemned By the other that thereby wee may continually goe forward in doing good and fleeing euill wherein all staying ficklenes or going backward is very dangerous Hereto belongeth that to the Corinthians when he hath said Awake to liue righteously and sinne not he addeth Be stedfast and vnmoueable alwaies abounding in the worke of the Lord knowing that your labour is not in vaine And after Watch stand fast in the faith quite your selues like men and be strong And this is necessarie aboue all things that so wee may become that simplicitie which is meete for them who are in Christ Now that this our diligence and care in all good duties ought to bee for continuance and euen while life lasteth let vs know that the Lord commaundeth it to all his children according to that which is written He that abideth to the end he shall be saued And in another place If ye continue in my word and it abide in you then are ye my disciples indeed and Aske what ye will and it shall be done to you And yet this might bee spoken to small purpose if the Lord had not promised as much to his faithfull seruants that they shal haue grace to perseuere giuen them from aboue as he saith by the Apostle He that hath begun this good worke in you will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ Also to the Thessalonians Faithfull is he that hath called you which will also doe it If it be demanded how he will inable them seeing there are many feares in their life of finall falling away the same Apostle answereth this in the Epistle to the Colossians saying To the end ye may walke worthie of the Lord and please him in all things and be fruitfull in al good works increase in the acknowledging of God ye must be strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long sufferance with ioyfulnes And S. Iohn speaketh to the same purpose thus Greater is he that is in you that is the spirit of God then he that is in the world that is the diuell The fruite of such a course is both an happie end here as it is written Marke the end of the vpright and iust for the end of that man is peace and happines for euer after As wee reade where Paul saith I haue fought a good fight I haue finished my course and kept the faith from henceforth is laid vp for me the crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that day and not to me onely but to all that loue his appearing But I haue been long in the former points and by occasion haue shewed throughout the whole discourse of the godly life that it must be continued to the end I cease now to say any more Thus hauing set downe these vertues which must guide vs to practise the godlie life throughout our whole course it may easily bee seene how euerie man who is come thus farre may prooue himselfe a repentant person and be apt and fit to bring foorth the fruits of amendement in his particular actions and how his whole conuersation may bee such as may beseeme a man of God so farre as humane frailtie will suffer wherein
sinnes before According to that which is in the Apostle where he saith that the knowledge of saluation teacheth vs to liue holily c. and to giue vnto God the things which are Gods And first of all to begin with the duties of the first commaundement the life and light of all the rest it is first required that we seeke and desire to know God though not perfectly which we cannot doe yet as he may be knowne of vs as his word doth reueale him to vs that in his nature and properties he is spirituall infinit pure holy righteous onely wise constant omnipotent onely good one in essence three in person and in his workes as his constant decree and execution of the same in creation and gouernment in all most admirable as wee see in the earth with hir furniture wherewith we are best acquainted although that be but as his footestoole to conceiue of his glorie in heauen which is as his throne But alas this knowledge of God is weake euen in many a true Christian beleeuer but that euery one is then fit to learne it aright when he is once a Christian Furthermore we must acknowledge that is allow and in heart yeeld and consent vnto the truth of those things which we know of him that then we may safely and boldly beleeue in him and cleaue to him For this knowledge of his maiestie causeth al his faithfull ones to be truely knit vnto him and to fixe their whole delight in him so that they say with the Psalmist Whom haue I in heauen O Lord but thee and who is he on earth whom I desire in comparison of thee So that none is as the Lord vnto them We thus cleauing vnto him and knowing our selues to be safe vnder his winges grow to put our confidence in him that he will helpe vs in all our necessities and tribulations And from this confidence arise many other Christian duties as to hope and looke for that helpe which in confidence we assure our selues of from the Lord yea although meanes be wanting yet we giue glorie vnto God as the three children which being cast into the burning fornace committed themselues vnto his protection although at that time they saw no likelyhoode of helpe at all Againe through this confidence we are not afraide no not in greatest daungers but are patient and without murmuring hold our peace because we know the Lord hath done it and that which is more we count it good for vs that wee are afflicted and receiuing all as from a father doe reioyce soundly and heartily in them through hope at least And through the same confidence we reioyce in euery condition of life vnspeakably yet no otherwise then as we be afraide to doe any thing which may displease God as I shall say afterwards because we know that although this is wearisomnes to the wicked yet there is cause continually offered vs to be carefull that in all things we may be approoued of him And seeing we behold how all good things doe flow to vs from God therefore we offer vnto his maiestie this other dutie in all things to be thankfull namely with a kinde heart testifying that all our well-fare commeth from him and so doe we in our wants and necessities lift vp our hearts vnto him by prayer for the obtaining of the things which we want And when he thus bountifully imparteth to vs all good things which yet are but the smaller fruites of his fauour and yet if they were not enough he would send vs more and greater who doubteth that with al our hearts and strength we are affected to loue him more then wife children house land or whatsoeuer is of greatest price in the world beside yea that in comparison thereof the best things of price are reckoned but as doung And in token of this true loue to God we giue our selues to solace our soules in him as Dauid euen when he was in daunger of his life did comfort himselfe in his God 1. Sam. 30.6 because it is so sweete and beautifull to thinke and meditate oft times vpon the infinit good things that doe flow from him vnto vs but most of all desiring to inioy his presence in heauen which shall be with fulnes of pleasures for euermore And further because all which know God and put their confidence in him and loue him are ouerwhelmed as it were with the infinitnes and excellencie of his glorious maiestie therefore they are drawen to behaue themselues more reuerently and vprightly before him then before the greatest potentates in the world and therefore are prepared to walke before him continually in an holy and childlike feare desiring that he will teach them by his wisdome direct them by his prouidence and blesse their whole course so as they may comfortably feele the same through their life Now besides these duties of holines which we owe directly to the person of God meerely spirituall and inward there are other whereby we worship him outwardly which also are parts of this holines towards God it followeth therefore now to mention some of the chiefe points of this externall worship of God both publike and priuate and in what manner it should be vsed but before it is to be knowne that he will allow of no other meanes of worshipping him outwardly then he hath appointed and prescribed himselfe in his word And therefore the office of the ministerie it selfe by which God is truely worshipped publikely must not be an office to sacrifice and say masse for the sinnes of the quicke and dead which Gods word plainely condemneth neither must it be any other then that which God acknowledgeth for his that is a publishing and preaching of the Gospell and glad tidings of saluation by Iesus Christ to penitent sinners and beleeuers and a ministring of the sacraments which he hath ordained for the comfort of them Such ministers they must be at the least which serue him whatsoeuer graces they haue beside if they would that God should acknowledge and take them for his and after such outward manner must they worship him in all dutifulnes of heart both magistrate and priuate person who will worship him aright And amongst the publike seruices of God these are some and the principall with prayers by voice expressed thanksgiuing confessions of sinnes and singing of Psalmes the fruite of the lippes with the censures of admonition and excommunication as cause doth require which I knit together for breuitie sake seeing I haue onely taken in hand to set downe shortly what the partes of Gods outward worship are not largely to handle them that all may see the better hereafter when I shall come to it how the daily direction for a Christians life may fitly bee drawne out and made vp of the whole body of godlines layde together in the commaundements To these may be
blessing receiued bee made more readily disposed to pray often with thanksgiuing And these are some of the chiefe duties to God and in such manner as is before mentioned they are to bee performed vnto him Now further we are commaunded not onely in his worship but also in our whole life euery where to seeke his glorie for so he hath willed vs that we should frame the whole course thereof holilie throughout the sixe daies that so we may glorifie him therein And who doth not see that this should be so namely that in our life and behauiour we should as well walke worthie the Lord in al things as in the worshipping of him both publikely and priuately as we haue been directed before That so there may be in these two commandements fully laid foorth vnto vs a summe of all outward duties which in the sixe daies we ought to performe vnto him and in the due practise of both we may shew foorth the fruite of that knowledge acknowledgement faith feare and loue of God and all other inward graces which we haue bin taught to honour him with in our hearts by the first commandement Therfore as I said the duties inioyned vs in this third doe most fitly go with those of the two former that not onely in the time of preaching and prayer and such like exercises of religion but also in our common and vsuall speech and actions we declare what a worthie and reuerend estimation wee haue of the Lord as by speaking all good of his name word and workes and in our lawfull callings by ordering and behauing our selues wisely and graciously that al which liue with vs may see that our religion is ioyned with the power of godlines And that this bee done of vs in all estates and conditions of our life both in prosperitie and aduersitie and that as many as wee can preuaile with our owne familie and charge especially wee labour to perswade vnto the same yea and if wee at any time fall by infirmitie yet that wee acknowledge the same as cause requireth and so returne to the Lord againe as Iosua exhorted Achan to doe To be short Whether we eate or drinke or whatsoeuer we doe els all is to be done to the glorie of his name And in mentioning the commonest of our actions as our eating and drinking he excepteth none to the end that wee may carie our selues in a staied and well ordred course continually whilest wee shew that in the smallest matters and in our actions which seeme least weightie we be afraid to offend as in our common talke that it be sauourie and for edifying And seeing we vse the name of God very oft both in our common speech and particularly in an oth his mercie iustice wisedome and power are to moue our hearts as oft as we haue cause to speak of him with all high reuerence to vse the same But more especially when iust occasion of swearing by him is offered wee should diligently consider the person of the Lord how he is a reuenger of all such as take his holy name in vaine and the matter it selfe about which wee sweare that wee doe it in truth in righteousnes and iudgement In truth so that whatsoeuer be affirmed or denied may truly and for certaintie be affirmed or denied and whatsoeuer be vowed or promised be promised and vowed without fraud and simplie In righteousnesse that there bee a iust cause of our swearing and that which is agreeable to the will of God In iudgement that it bee done aduisedly not lightly or rashly but that we may take comfort in performing that great dutie aright namely that wee haue made knowne the truth which being made knowne by vs hath cut off some great doubt and controuersie And so should wee in the beholding of the workes of God as the firmament with the Sunne Moone and Starres the earth with her furniture as the corne grasse trees and her large prospect take sweete feeling of Gods Maiestie and beautie which shineth in them reioycing with reuerence that he hath giuen vs this cleere glasse to behold his face in although this wee must know that in all these inferiour creatures and workes of his wee see not any part of his throne but onely some part of his footstoole which should moue vs therefore in all our actions to beware of hypocrisie Seeing therefore we haue daily vse of these I thought good to make mention of them yet in as few words as I could so large matters how wee ought to vse them let the residue bee learned by ordinarie hearing those who being furnished with gifts fit for this purpose are appointed of God to make his people sound and skilfull in them that they may shew to the world that the honouring of God as it is set foorth in his word is another manner of life then the world is acquainted with and so bringeth another manner of honour to him and comfort to men then the imbracers and louers of the world can be partakers of Thus I haue spoken of the behauiour which inwardly and outwardly both in Gods holie worship and in our whole conuersation towards God directlie we are to shew in the whole sixe daies throughout our life That which followeth next is that part of holines obedience which is to be giuen to the Lord one day in seauen Nothing differing from all the three former sauing that all our owne workes though lawfull on other daies are on this day as much as is possible to be laid aside that is except in case of necessitie and the whole day to be bestowed in his worship and seruice and in things directly tending to the same So that by vertue of this part of Gods honour we are not restrained from our sinne onely which we are forbidden euery day but from common labour also which is an hinderance from the consecrating of the whole day vnto God And therefore lawfull workes being forbidden we may assure our selues that much more he condemneth the intermixting of vaine and foolish Enterludes and Playes with such like misspending of the time and the filling of mens mouthes as well as their heads with worldly cares and dealings to too common on that day although not tolerable on other But because the Lord knoweth how prone and readie we are to wearines of well doing therefore he hath not onely appointed some part of this day to be passed in publike and other some in priuate exercises of godlines but also he hath giuen vs great varietie of both sorts that so the whole time may be bestowed without tediousnes and toyle euen from our preparing our selues to the sanctifying of it at our vprising vnto the last duties at our lying downe which mercifull and wise regarde of his ouer vs if it cannot mooue vs to giue our selues to practise this part of holines whatsoeuer our excuses be we plainely shew that our mindes are earthly
and carnall and that we doe but fauour our selues in worldlines or profanenes idlenes and ease when we reason against it as being too precise The publike duties are the reuerent assemblies of Christians in the preaching of the word in prayer and administring of the sacraments on that day especially to be vsed howsoeuer on other dayes by occasions oft intermitted All of them are most blessed helps for the establishing of vs in an holy life Of the priuate some doe particularly concerne our selues alone some are as well for the benefit of others as for our owne comfort for our selues we are to meditate on the works of God vpon his wonderfull workes which he hath done for the sonnes of men that so we may feele his goodnes many waies and from the sweetnes which we perceiue in the creatures we may be lifted vp to behold the beautie and fauour of the creatour We are also to thinke of the doctrine which we haue heard that it may the easilier be imprinted in vs. And on this day we are more freely to consider of our estate how we proceede in the religious keeping of our couenant with God and how we grow in the assurance of Gods mercie and our redemption or whether we goe not backe or stand not at a stay And euery way as our neede shall most require we are to vse our examinings of our selues meditations and thanksgiuings on this day not only for our present comfort but for our more fruitfull walking all the weeke following Conference of good things tendeth as well to the edifying of others as our selues Beside the which there are other duties to be don to them as to do the workes of mercie to them as well in visiting them in their sickenes releeuing their necessities breaking off their disagreements and reconciling them who were at variance as in spirituall comfortings of them as God doth inable vs. And these al laid together are as a continuall direction for the holy vse of the Sabboth to vs euen as the daily direction which I shall adde afterwards is to serue a Christian daily as long as he shall liue for the profitable and heauenly spending of the Sabboth is the market of the soule in the which he who is wise will prouide and store himselfe for all the other dayes of the weeke wherein it is like he shall haue little helpe but much discouragment as in the world may be seene And this holy passing of the Sabboth must be religiously regarded of al the Christian family as the charge giuen to the gouernor thereof doth shew and of the stranger also who shall come vnder his roofe This is the sum of the holines which we are to shew towards God he that desireth to heare more fully of this matter which I may not handle at large let him reade such treatises as are written of that argument CHAP. 16. Of certaine duties to men in the fift sixt and seuenth commaundement the obeying whereof is a part of the godly life NOw followeth another branch of the second part of this godly or Christian life requiring of vs righteous dealing towards all men Where by the way this is to be carefully regarded that seeing there is an apparant distinction and difference betwixt those forenamed duties of holines to God and these of righteousnes to men which shal follow and yet both alike commaunded therefore that no man disioyne in his practise or separate the one from the other seeing the Lord hath set them downe ioyntly together I speake this because there are many who delighting in hearing the word preached and prayer and reading which are duties directly appertaining to God yet are very negligent in performing that which is due to men as in doing workes of charitie to the poore liuing peaceably and comfortably in mariage or in shunning hastie iudging of their brethren and in being dutifull to superiours as magistrates parents maisters when yet they commaund in the Lord and so contrarily some shall be found doing many things commendable to men and no religion in them towards God Which thing if it be of ignorance is a shamefull blemish in them who are guiltie of it seeing they haue had so long a time graunted them of God in which they might haue learned better but if after it bee knowne it remaine still it plainely testifieth that there is in them a wilfull disobedience against God and that the best of their workes are in vaine And before I enter into the particular duties of righteousnes to all sortes of men it is here as in the fittest place to be taught which cannot be afterward so conueniently added That we haue this minde in vs that we beare loue towards all men euen our greatest enemies from which ground and roote of loue we may be readie to performe all the duties which we shall know to belong to them from vs required particularly in the commaundements following And secondly that we ioyne with it an other generall vertue which is brotherly kindnes to Christians which are brethren with vs which is an holy and especiall loue of one faithfull brother towards another And these two are those which Saint Peter speaketh of when he saith ioyne with brotherly kindnes loue where this vertue is they haue learned to giue euery one of the faithfull their brethren according to the knowledge wherewith God hath inlightened them the seuerall duties required in the second table A rare and singular gift of God which if we could see the practise of it what light of good example it giueth and what profit it would inflame vs wonderfully to the practising of it Now follow the seuerall parts of righteousnes to men as they are distinctly set downe in the sixe commaundements following to be performed of Christians and which helpe to make vp the second part of a godly life In all which although there are many more particular duties to be mentioned then were in the former part because we haue so many dealings and that with infinit persons yet I will set them downe with the like breuitie as neere as I can that I haue done the duties of holines to God leauing the reader to learne the other as I haue said before by other ordinarie meanes And first the dutie which men owe as they are inferiors to others and the superiors to them againe come here to be considered both generally and one particularly towards another Where this is required of all inferiours that they so carry themselues in their whole course to them which by Gods appointment are aboue them or excell them that they may shew in their whole course that they honour them for so the will of God is not to require any one especiall action or dutie of them but that their whole conuersation be such towards them that the person which they take vpon them and the place wherein they are may haue more credit and estimation
bee taken vp in fearing and auoyding sinne and in labouring still to bee better this strict chaining of them is a taking away of their whole comfort for it is death to them to goe about to bridle their thoughts and vnruly desires so that ye may perswade them to any thing saue that which should be in them and therefore is there so small shewing forth of the light of the Gospell in mens liues Yet doe I nothing doubt but where men of God doe faithfully in the pitie they haue of their brethrens miseries shew them the way to this by doctrine and liuing that some shall growe by little and little to a liking of it But oh happie they who haue chosen this way of Gods testimonies to walke in for their soules shall be bound vp in the bundle of life and they shall flourish as the plants and growe as the Lily and fasten their rootes as the trees of Lebanon Their branches shall spread and their beautie shall be as the Oliue tree and their smell as Lebanon And thus much of the second reason And what shall we say further for no exercise of religion nor godly meanes of the best sort can doe them any good who will not resolue themselues to come to this faithfull practise of true religion and obedience to God his commaundements nothing shall be found more true then this if we will suffer it to come vnder triall For to begin with the Scripture What did all the priuiledges of the stifnecked Iewes profit them the law circumcision the couenant and sacrifices There were no greater prerogatiues to any people or nation vnder the sunne And they also did in the outward practise of religion ioyne with the best of their brethren both in keeping the appointed dayes and places in the worshipping of God and also in being readie to offer their extraordinarie seruices to him and that voluntarily yet what saith the Scripture from their first comming out of Egypt both in the wildernes and afterward In many of them God had no delight but slew them Many thousands of them at sundrie times perished for their false heartednes that when they had bin deliuered out of their daungers they did not cleaue fast vnto the Lord as in their afflictions and anguishes they promised to doe but started aside like a broken bowe And therefore how doth the Lord take vp this complaint against them Oh that there were an heart in them that they would feare me and keepe all my commaundements alwaies And in the Psalme When he slew them they sought him yea they turned and sought God earely they remembred that God was their strength and the most high God their redeemer but they flattered him with their mouth and dissembled with their tongue for their heart was not vpright with him neither were they faithfull with him in his couenant And after that he saith of other generations Oh Ephraim how shall I entreate thee Oh Iudah what shall I doe vnto thee which I haue not done And againe Oh that my people had hearkened vnto me and that Israel had walked in my waies I would soone haue humbled their enemies and turned my hand against their aduersaries Thus we see because they did not seeke him daily in the vprightnes of their hearts all the helpes of religion did them no good brought them no wisedome experience nor comfort all which on the contrarie Gods faithful seruants inioy For Dauid the man of God vttereth this sweete speech and the like through the booke of Psalmes Thou hast made me O Lord more wise then my teachers then mine elders and men of experience because I haue kept thy commaundements before I knew thee I went astray but since I haue brought my feete into the way of thy testimonies The religious women of whom we reade in the Gospell after that they sawe the power of the Scriptures and had their hearts humbled and meekned by the wisdome of them how did they growe in holy affections Christian duties painefully labouring to attaine more knowledge by hearing Iesus his sermons from day to day For when the word is receiued into a good and honest heart both it and all other holy exercises with it become profitable to singular vses But where men propound not this with themselues to be cast into the mould of holy doctrine and to be fashioned after it in their liues it is farre otherwise For to say nothing of them who from the beginning of the weeke to the latter end aske not after God so little sauour they finde in the Scriptures or sweetenes in him yet this is worthie our consideration that there are thousands which come to Church and heare prayers and sermons who for all this are neuer the better to themselues and the most of them doe more hurt to others by their offensiue life nothing fashioning themselues after the doctrine of faith and amendment Of whose lamentable condition what other cause can be shewed but this that their hearts are hardened with the deceitfulnes of sinne so that they walke afterwards in their olde wayes still and that they see no such beautie in the truth which shineth amongst them that they will be subiect to it though Christ raigneth onely by the power thereof in the hearts of his Iohn 18.37 For seeing they haue not beleeued and reuerenced that which they saw and knew the Lord hath kept backe his grace from them which he did not owe them and so giuen them into Sathans hands to make them bondmen in euill at his pleasure The which people being not renued and changed in their mindes and so brought to a louing and delighting in good things their lippe-labour in their seruing of God and time which they giue to it commeth to nothing neither commendeth them any whit to him neither leaueth any fruite thereof to themselues And yet we must know that there are others of the same companie at the same time and vsing the same meanes with much blessing of God vpon their liues who also declare as I haue said that they haue effectually receiued into their hearts the heauenly doctrine which hath sounded amongst them for why they haue set themselues to seeke the Lord. By whose gaine in godlines the greater it is as there is no comparison betwixt all the pleasures of the world and it so much we may see the other to haue lost And is it not lamentable to see that any should take such a course that they should bestow all their prayers confession of sinnes and hearing of sermons in vaine I might more rightly say to their iust condemnation in the day of the Lord Men will not be made fooles in any thing sauing in this though foolishnes in all other things is not to be compared with this What man is there to be found who being deepely in debt and greatly behinde hand when he hath sowen his field will be contented
acquainted with it For answere to all let such vnderstand and know that this Christian life is not to be peeced vp with some good actions in the which we may rest neither consisteth of good intents and in chopping and changing our course from good to euill and contrarily but it is the same which I haue said euen the keeping of our hearts sincere and vpright and vnfainedly bent to walke with the Lord after all his commaundements throughout our whole course according to our knowledge and that in such wise and with such delight that he who hath experience of it would not change it for any other for why it yeeldeth an hundreth fold for one in all carnall liberties or delights which we forsake And that it must be thus with the people of God and may possibly be also that of the Prophet doth plainely declare that the man which may reioyce and speake of his estate with comfort indeede is he which doth not by fittes and at some odde times lift vp his heart to God but who doth so loue his law that he meditateth in the same all the day long as he himselfe did meaning this that his thoughts should leade him to God from time to time and when they are occupied about euill or ranging in the world vnprofitabile and amisse that he should by and by without dallying or delay call them backe againe And what thinke we doth he meane in another place when not speaking particularly of himselfe but generally of all which are the Lords he saith The blessed man doth exercise himselfe day and night in this that he may please God as his word directeth him and haue peace thereby with him and so may testifie that God is his treasure because his heart and loue is set vpon his commaundements He doth not meane that we who will be happie must be occupied in prayer hearing or reading onely both day and night neither yet doth he meane that in some pange or when we thinke good we should be occupied thus and well affected and haue our liues well framed but this he meaneth that he who is godly and happie indeede indeuoureth to this that his minde may delight in and be possessed of good matters or rightly vsing lawfull or carefully resisting those which are sinfull And it is the same which the Apostle ment when he said our conuersation is in heauen though we are on earth teaching therein himselfe and all other Christians that their whole course so farre as mans frailtie would permit and how farre it may permit let this treatise out of Gods word testifie ought to be a setled and constant carrying of themselues as I said before throughout their liues in such sort as they might shew and approue themselues to be men of God If we desire to see examples of these things the Scripture setteth out many vnto vs and namely the life of our father Enoch that in his time which soone after the creation of the world was corrupted he did yet walke with the Lord as if it should say he did so liue in the world amongst men that he had yet through his life an heauenly and most happie communion with God Abraham though he be not exempted from infirmities yet from the first time of his calling vnto his death what a rare paterne did he set before the eyes of men in his example of a man consecrated to God and not earthly minded For wheresoeuer he came he set vp an altar vnto the Lord declaring thereby that no change of place time or companie could withholde him from following the Lord but as the first left countrie and kindred at his commaundement when he knew not as yet whither he should goe or what should become of him So when he had leasure after to returne yet he refused because he sought a better countrie namely heauenly witnessing still more and more that his obedience was sound and faithfull by looking to another inheritance vntill an hundred yeares were fully complete in an holy course And of Iob how cleerely doth the holy Ghost witnes this whereof I speake In somuch that he not onely withdrew himselfe and departed from the corrupt examples of the people of his time but also had a particular regard of the actions of his life both towards God and men For proofe whereof his strong faith with patience prayers and sacrifices doe testifie the one his iust dealing with all men and mercifulnes to the poore with rare wisedome in gouerning his owne family and in carrying himselfe toward all doe shew most cleerely the other All which were not at times but vsually and ordinarily performed and through his course of life looked vnto and continued And yet another thing I must needes adde as I am perswaded very admirable that he did vse to acquaint himselfe in the middest of his prosperitie with the looking for a change and did learne in his greatest abundance to want and being in so high a place yet he was not puffed vp because he considered how fleeting and momentany all things were and that his prosperitie was lent him onely for a short time and was not a patrimonie or inheritance to him for euer So that when he was afterward tried with losse of all which was exceeding much it might appeere that he was but little moued with it because he had loued it but a little when he did inioy it The which gratious man thus vsing the world as hath been said holding all so strangerlike while he had it and so willingly foregoing it when God would require it how could he doe it without a diligent looking to his wayes and the directing of the thoughts of his heart in a very particular manner and that in and about worldly goods in which case men thinke no bounds should be prescribed them As for Moses although it was a rare grace when he was of full and ripe yeares to refuse to be maintained as the sonne of Pharaohs daughter and to inioy the pleasures of sinne for a season yet it is more marueilous how in example he went before the rest in the things which God required and shining daily more and more as the Sunne till the noone tide not weary of his seruice as many are but liking better of it the longer experience he had of it so that there was no good being elsewhere to him and so accomplished eightie yeares in that righteous and holy course As for Dauids practise besides the Lords commendation of him that he was a man after his owne minde so that we may see more particularly how he passed his time that one place of his Psalmes doth cleerely shew where he saith This is the course of my life after the which I frame my selfe as the blessed of the Lord also doe with my whole heart I seeke thee O Lord as thy word teacheth me the which so farre as I haue
to be no offence to any For who would looke for any other then loathsome life in the greatest number as it hath alwaies been Christ himself affirming that his flocke is but small Luk. 12.32 But notwithstanding this in some places and those many throughout her Maiesties dominions where the Gospell hath been soundly preached and painfully especially in an ordinarie ministerie continued such particular parts of this Realme will testifie that there haue been and are many not of the Ministerie onely but of the people also who haue been lights vnto those which haue knowne them and liued amongst them and whose names haue sounded and that most iustly a farre off where they themselues haue neuer come My selfe haue knowne many and yet doe the Lord multiplie the number of them and the grace which he hath giuen them a thousand fold and be highly praised for them with whom to haue liued and bin conuersant hath bin the next choice vnto heauen it selfe and to the communion of Gods Saints there which some of them doe alreadie inioy Their names I spare for sundrie causes but such they were whiles they here remained and such they are of whom I speak who yet remaine though I know but few of those many I hope whom God hath beautified his Church withall as may iustly take away this offence from any who should thinke that wee haue none which may be paterns and lights to others of this Christian innocent and fruitfull life yea rather it may perswade them that there are many such as by good and long experience can testifie that which is elsewhere written that in seruing God there is great reward and that godlines receiueth many blessings as the fruites of Gods promises euen in this life And they do not as many that is giue ouer and faint as though the Christian life grew wearisome and tedious to them but the longer they haue continued therein so much the more setled and constant they haue been in the same increasing daily in faith and other graces and hold on their fellowship since they knew first the power of the Gospell Yea many there are at this day to Gods glorie be it spoken who haue so effectually tasted how good and sweete the Lord is that they haue been incouraged to adde to the times and to their trauaile in the seruice of God as prayer reading for one houre in the weeke many and for a little labour in looking to their waies watching their hearts and searching out their sinnes much and oft for the profit which they haue found thereby And whereas they haue sometime gone about these spirituall duties vntowardly whiles their mindes though renued were weakely seasoned with grace yet after they haue with much cheerefulnes and delight gone about the same when they haue had more acquaintance with the christian course The remembring of the houres of holie assemblies by keeping holie day on the Lords Sabboths in the word and prayer and other priuate houres of calling on God and reading of his word how pleasant and sweete is it vnto them before they come to it And yet if they should rest in these I would not thinke them worthie so great commendation not adioyning therewith other duties to men But when they haue found such delight in the former worshipping of God they haue also walked more roundly and fruitfully in their particular callings in their families and other companies and their wordly matters in which most men doe highly offend God and think they may deale in them as they thinke good they carefully endeuour to be directed in them by such rules as his word teacheth them And such as these are God hath set amongst others that they may learne of them and be shadowed as it were vnder the wings of their good example And this is the paterne of the life which God would haue vs to leade from the which the whole world well nigh are strangers though little to their reioycing and principally they who scornefully refuse all such instructions as require more then they doe or be willing to practise Indeed it must be granted that these being few in respect of them who set themselues to vphold the corrupt estate that the world hath euer lien in they haue not therefore many to commend their good examples as the other haue but rather are ill spoken of because they will not follow the same excesse of riot that others doe 1. Pet. 4.4 and especially where they dwell for the diuell enuieth their credit and good report And yet the worst in their controuersies and needs when they are driuen to trust some will soonest choose them to be comprimitters for them as knowing them to be men of good and vpright consciences rather then others as wee reade Saul did so account of Dauid when he spake according to sound reason and made him sweare to him that he would be kind and friendly to his posteritie after him 1. Sam. 24.22 And such honour haue the Lords people And therefore to turne a little to these obiectors let them not thinke that our age affoordeth none which are fit to be examples to them but let them rather be wise to discerne them at least that which is pleasing to God in them which is not hard to see for those which are willing to vnderstand but easie to be found out of such as desire it Let them reuerence and be in loue with such as excell in pietie and vertue and with the pretious things which are in such let them aime at this also that they may bee like them and not lie still in the darknes to the which they are accustomed And such of them as God hath blessed with some better liking of knowledge let them loue and frequent the companie of such as desire neither to be idle nor vnprofitable seeing he hath set such amongst them to farre more great and singular purposes then they can by carnall eyes see or discerne Let them labour to see their owne wants cause them to make much of those who may helpe to supplie them and of whom they may learne to come by those graces which they should without the helpe of such neuer haue attained vnto And if they carrie themselues in such humilitie and reuerent account making of their betters in whom there is a greater measure of Gods gifts they shal be no longer led with their former doubts whether any are before them in the Christian life but they shall praise God highly for setting such lights and examples before their eyes by whom they may be directed and when they are so farre inlightened they shall soone alter their language and speake with new tongues as they in the Acts chap. 2.13 compared with 2.37 who in their prophanenes railed on the Apostles and said they were drunken with new wine in the fore part of the day but being conuerted by Peters Sermon they had learned to come in humilitie to
is one with him and therefore seeth that while Christ liueth he must and shall liue also so he hauing thereby perpetuall vnion and fellowship with him doth drawe strength and grace from him euen as the branch doth from the vine that so he may liue the life of a Christian If then he haue that power of renewing him which is signified and sealed by baptisme namely the power of Christs death mortifying sinne and the vertue of his resurrection in raising him vp to new life is not baptisme throughout his life a forcible meanes to helpe him forward in a Christian course as oft as he doth duely consider it So in the Lords supper the faithfull communicant by the oft receiuing of it is not onely by the bread and wine assured that his soule may be comforted by Christ and so inioyeth the same but also is spiritually strengthened to all good duties so that he findeth a most soueraigne helpe by it to growe vp vnto a perfect age in Christ Iesus And this shall more appeare if we consider how manifoldly the faithfull Christian is furthered and set forward in the well framing and amending his life thereby both in preparing himselfe to it before it come in the action and present vse of it when he doth come thereto and after the inioying of and departing from it Of which three seeing they may serue as well for a perpetuall rule to examine himselfe by and to direct him in the right vse of it alwayes after as well as to proue the matter which I haue in hand namely that the Sacraments are great helpes to godlines I will stay a little while about them And for the preparing or making him fit to receiue with profit this is the manner how it ought to be done namely First that he proue and trie himselfe in these things whether he haue the knowledge of mans miserie of his redemption of his renewing and of the nature and benefit of that Sacrament with the knowledge of other principall points all which it is meete that he should haue who looketh for comfort by it Secondly that he hold fast his faith in the promises of saluation which God hath wrought in him before by the preaching of the Gospell the which at this time may not be wanting but holden fast and after particular falles recouered The third is that he keepe his heart diligently to the renouncing and subduing of all sinne and readie to any dutie that he shall be called vnto Fourthly and more particularly that he haue no swelling nor rising of heart against any man or woman no although they be his vtter enemies but be reconciled to them and at peace with them as he desireth to be with the Lord. And fiftly that he being thus qualified desire as he shall haue opportunitie to be partaker of this Sacrament and to receiue the benefit which God offereth by it And this is the manner of examining a mans selfe vnto the which rules he that is sutable he is a welcome guest to the Lords table But because much slouth forgetfulnes darkenes corruption and weaknes do soone gather together and so grow vp euen in good men to the choaking of these forenamed gifts of God that such as haue sometime found all these in themselues yet at the time of receiuing cannot finde them therefore at the comming to the Lords supper God giueth especiall charge that if in any of his people these graces should by their owne negligence and default be weakned dimmed and decayed that they doe not rashly put themselues forward to it in that case but speedily seeke to recouer themselues againe by a due examination of their estate according to the forementioned rules Which if they do then more hardly and difficultly obtaine and going about it cannot see cleerely that they are thus furnished as they were sometimes they may thanke themselues the fault is their owne for that they did so long neglect the same and did not labour when they were well to keepe well constantly Let them not cease therefore till they recouer which of them that knowe how being sanctified shall be obtained Now the recouering of themselues is on this manner Let them goe apart by themselues and laying all other things aside seriously enter into due consideration what accuseth them and troubleth their conscience which in no wise may be omitted then whatsoeuer bee found amisse be it slouth carelesnes worldlines distrust vncharitablenes or any other like sinne let it be sensibly and heartily bewailed acknowledged renounced Prou. 28.13 and lastly a recouering of their faith by apprehending Gods mercy Prou. 28.13 and their wants therein and in their repentance supplyed againe by renuing their couenant with God This manner of behauiour in Christians before they offer themselues to the Lords supper is necessarie after they haue fallen as I haue said before and herein standeth their preparation to receiue the Lords supper Which preparation is one of the three things necessarily required of them who shall with profit come vnto the Lords supper And can this preparation be any lesse then a great helpe to all which shall inioy it He who was before snared in the world who had been filled with strong corruption as with poyson fallen into some particular sinnes who had neglected the nourishing of his faith been at some bitter variance with his neighbour or had done any such other like thing now by this preparation calling himselfe home repenting and returning as this examination teacheth doth he not finde thereby a singular helpe thinke we to the recouering of his strength and the doing of his former workes againe And if he haue done none of all these offences and therefore shall not neede to offer such violence to himselfe but hath kept a Christian course in his life and followed a good direction to the peace of his conscience as I doubt not but many doe yet as oft as he shall repaire to this Sacrament in this estate shall he not be much confirmed and more strongly setled in the duties of Christianitie when he shall by examination finde and see that he though fraile is a meete guest for the Lords table and therefore welcome and not thrust out of the companie for want of his wedding garment Shall it not be a great comfort at many other times as oft as hee shall remember and thinke vpon it and that it hath been thus with him alreadie when he receiued and thus may be also as oft as he shall repaire vnto it againe So that euen the preparation to the Lords supper is a great meane to goe forward in godlines Now to come to the action itselfe when a man rightly prepared inioyeth the present benefit of the Sacrament and there is comforted and made glad by the words of Christ himselfe the maker of the banquet who biddeth him welcome and to be merry saying his body which is meate indeede and his bloud which is the onely
holesome and sauourie drinke are prepared for him how can he but be much heartened and be set forward in a Christian course when he shall be thus reuiued and quickned in his soule with the spirituall duties which by true faith he feedeth vpon and that no lesse sensibly then he eateth the breade and drinketh the wine And yet thus much I will say that if this merry making at the Lords boord were either in hollownes on the behalfe of him that biddeth as it is with many men who inuite other to their table or onely a temporarie and earthly benefit on the behalfe of the receiuer it were not so much to be accounted of but it being farre otherwise namely both in goodnes and perpetuitie a benefit that hath no companion euen a continuall feast it hath therefore great force to stirre vp the partie to honour God And from hence it is that the communicant as one admiring the goodnes and kindnes of God there declared to him and of himselfe felt and inioyed breaketh forth into praises and saith as is figured in Salomon his song O Lord thou hast made me drunke with the wine of thy seller how sweete is thy loue and thy kindnes past finding out What shall I render to the Lord for all his mercies Is it hard now to see is it hard now to iudge how this heauenly banquet doth for the present time and in the receiuing therof or may at leastwise inlarge the heart of the faithfull seruant of God and make him fit for dutie and fill his heart with comfort while he communicateth in the supper with the rest of the faithful so welcome to the Lord who inuited him to it For there he may and ought to meditate on the daintines of the banquet on the loue of him that ordained it on the communion he hath with Christ and his graces and on the outward signes what they assure him of and on the word preached which sheweth him all this All these things with such like he may thinke on and apply to himselfe For although the flesh striueth against the spirit as well herein as in other workes of it yet the faithfull communicant in his measure findeth his heart readie to yeeld vp to the Lord in this heauenly banquet no lesse then I haue said euen the sacrifice of praise and thankes though all doe it not in a like measure And euen so to come to the third point it is of the same force after he hath receiued the Sacrament and inioyed the benefit therein bestowed vpon him to hearten him on and strengthen him to euery good worke euen as a man well refreshed with meate is made strong to labour this Sacrament I say doth after the receiuing of it where right vse is made of it according to Gods appointment through the remembrance and due consideration of the kindnes of God therein offered and reaped easily carry on the seruant of God in a feruent desire of all well doing In all that I say of the Sacrament the wise reader I doubt not vnderstandeth me not that this alone without other meanes and helpes doth this but as the Lord in great fauour to his Church hath prouided varietie of them for it as the weakenes of it doth require as some publike some priuate so he hath made this amongst the rest to be one by the which as by the rest a godly life is much furthered Which I thought very meete to adde because of all other helps to the practise of Christianitie I am perswaded that the Sacraments are least thought or found to be so and that they are vsed for the most part without the benefit which God hath ioyned with them that is in ceremonie onely And this holesome or right vsing of them because it is little seene or inioyed therefore is there such negligence in repairing to them and vnreuerence disorder yea and prophane behauiour in the administring and receiuing of them which is the principall matter that is to be regarded about the Sacrament and looked vnto both of the minister and people But it is not my purpose to enter into this treatise I conclude this point therefore that seeing the Sacraments doe seale vp the promises of God to the faithfull receiuer vnder a visible and infallible signe and againe binde him in reuerence be it spoken to the performing of his couenant and seeing particularly the first Sacrament of baptisme doth ingraffe him into Christ and that other of the Lords supper doth by so holy preparation before he come with such comfort ministring in and at his receiuing and such strengthening of him after worke vpon him as hath been said that therefore the Sacraments are singular helpes for all true beleeuers to growe in a godly life And consequently I say of the receiuers of them as of them which vse the other helpes that he who is not made more able to conquer his lusts and weaken the strength of sinne and is not more hartened to the life of godlines doth abuse them and seeth not Gods purpose in ordaining them Which sinne how seuerely God will punish the Corinthians example doth testifie and proue CHAP. 4. Of publike prayers also of the priuate helpes in generall THe publike prayers solemnly offred to God in the congregation and praising of him with Psalmes is another of these publike helpes In the which if that minde be in vs with the which we haue been taught to come to all holie exercises and so be prepared for them who doubteth but that wee may receiue much helpe by them yea and the better a man is the more he shall profit by them For when the faithfull from God himselfe haue a promise that they shall be heard in all things that are good for them euen the most excellentest and doe then emptie their hearts by confessing their sinnes and with the rest of the godly lift vp their spirits and voices together in praising him is there any doubt but that they are afterward in priuate more cheerefully bent to serue him And in that the ignorant which in the best places is the greatest number take no more profit by them it is not long of the exercises but that they are vnfit to receiue benefit by them and a preiudicate opinion in some that they can take no good by them and therefore partly in ignorance partly in rash zeale they giue themselues to sleight and negligent hearing of them The direct remedie to redresse both faults as farre as in man lieth were an ordinarie able ministerie whereby both the ignorant might besides other good things learne rightly how to vse them and the preiudicate ones which conceiue the worse of them for that they see small fruit to follow of them should be silent and haue nothing to say against them except with the Brownists they will despise all publike assemblies But whatsoeuer the ignorant get the children of God may find especiall good refreshing by them
helpes to set downe that they which vse them conscionably may not thinke that they doe any more then they ought and haue neede of they who vse them but slackly and coldly may bestowe greater diligence therein and that amongst all sorts they may bee had in better regarde if they desire to see good dayes here vpon earth CHAP. 5. Of the first priuate helpe which is watchfulnes ANd to begin with them according to the diuision made of them in the entrance into this treatise the first priuate help is Watchfulnes worthily set in the first place seeing it is as an eye to all the rest to see them well and rightly vsed And it is a carefull obseruing of our hearts and diligent looking to our waies that they may bee pleasing and acceptable vnto God And first that it is an obseruing of the heart Salomon prooueth saying Aboue all obseruations obserue thine heart for from thence commeth life And that it maketh a man to looke diligently to his waies who so is watchfull indeede let the words of the prophet testifie I thought I will take heede to my wayes that I sinne not with my toung I will keepe my mouth as with a bridle And that by both these God is pleased it appeareth by the contrarie For so it is said Hebr. 10.38 He that withdraweth himselfe from liuing by faith which cannot be without watching my soule saith God shall haue no pleasure in him euen as he delighteth in the contrarie This is in sundrie places of the Scripture commended vnto vs that we should haue a great care how we liue and watch ouer all our waies Saint Peter saith 1. Pet. 5.7 be sober and watch as though he should say notwithstanding we haue sobrietie that is a well ordering of our affections which is a most fit vertue to keepe the life in frame yet without watchfulnes it will be lost and depart from vs. So our Sauiour ioyneth it with prayer where hee saith Watch and pray least ye fall into temptation As giuing vs to learne thereby that the force of the one is much weakned and abated without the other and that men shall make but cold prayers if they watch not their liues yea and for oportunitie to pray also And both render their reason why watching ouer our selues carefully should be a companion to vs seeing without it we are by and by plunged into many noysome temptations by Sathan our owne sinful hearts Besides the necessitie of this one helpe may easily be seene in our owne experience by the contrarie sinne carelesnes and securitie For what doth more easily grieue the holy spirit of God and quench it in vs then that whatsoeuer chaseth away godlines or what doth so set open the dore to all confusion And further because of the vrgent necessitie of it Saint Paul warnes Timothie to watch in all things not in some one or few but in all and therefore at all times in all places with all persons and by all occasions It caused that holy man of God King Dauid to couenant and professe this that seeing he saw he could not discharge dutie to God without an especiall regard and taking heede to his life by reason of Sathans vigilancie I will watch or doe wisely saith he till thou come vnto me I will walke in the vprightnes of my heart in the middest of my house And that I may not be thought to speake absurdly because I speake otherwise then most mens practise doth approoue view other Scriptures and thou shalt see this truth more cleerely For I must make this foundation strong seeing there is a great weight to be set vpon it In the third to the Hebrewes Take heede that there be not at any time in any of you an euill heart this that he saith at any time what can it meane lesse then that from time to time the heart and the manifold affections and desires thereof should be looked vnto and taken heede of least thereby the Lord should be offended c. This taking heede therefore to thy selfe and to thy heart especially because from thence the words and actions doe come must be thy companion from time to time and thou must set this watch before the doore of thy lips and thou must be well acquainted with looking diligently to thy waies that it may goe well with thee and that thou maiest prosper But if thou beest a stranger vnto it and it vnto thee looke to fall often I meane to fall daungerously for otherwise he that watcheth most warily cannot be free from offending looke to finde many woundes in thy soule and to want many comforts in thy life And this I may boldly say is the cause why many and those not euil men doe make many iarres in their liues and breake often into vnseemely actions and doe many things against their holy profession which they by and by couer with the gentle name of infirmities when indeede they doe rather wilfully fulfill the desires of their hearts and rashly and intemperately giue themselues the bridle refusing vtterly in those cases this holy watchfulnes yea and sticke not to count it bondage and a depriuing Christians of their libertie and too streight an holding of them in whereas who seeth not that watching is that to the life which the eye-lid is to the eye and that which the eye it selfe is to the whole body and as it doth easily fall into many annoyances except it be carefully and wisely guided from wind and weather so it fareth with thy soule and life when thou doest not take heede to them as Gods word and good instruction teacheth thee for a due looking to thy waies is the safety to thy life And because this is seldome welcome to men and little in vse therefore is a wel ordered and setled course which should be diligently kept of them a meere stranger to thē But contrariwise because they are secure for the most part therefore they haue at least both their hearts out of frame and their liues voyde of good order For what other thing is to bee said when those which goe for religious shall be so hot hastie and furious that they are not fit to be liued with as Nabal Others so vntrustie and so hollow that they cannot be dealt with as Gehazi Alas I am weary of so often reprehending and complaining of the vnreformed qualities and actions of the most part of them who goe for Christians and many of them it may be thought are so indeede and yet vntill they will take knowledge of this want of watchfulnes and learne to bee acquainted with it they shall neuer be at better stay but out and in off and on neuer setled But they must goe about it to purpose and set their minde and delight vpon it if they desire to be the better by it They must be content in this behalfe to be dealt with as children whom we will
the same 19. That we exercise our faith by taking comfort and delight in the great benefit of our redemption by Christ and the fruition of Gods presence in his glorious and blessed kingdome 20. Lastly that we make not these holy practises of repentance common in time nor vse them for course And these I haue set downe to helpe thee to meditate And who sees not now by that which hath been said that a good heart may be able to meditate That as the exercise itselfe is both very needefull for all Christians and many wayes gainefull so none may haue iust cause to complaine that they cannot tell how to make vse of it But let vs remember that besides the benefit and gaine of it it is one of the priuate helps that God in his wise and mercifull prouidence ordained for his deere children to make their life sweete and comfortable here which otherwise would bee yrksome and painefull euen to them who are best able to passe it well And therefore to neglect it shall not onely bee grosse vnthankfulnes but a charging of the Lord with a worke meerely needeles Let vs also for the better heartning of ourselues hereunto consider the vncertaintie and shortnes of our life and the warnings which God hath giuen vs of our mortalitie not onely by the doctrine of his word and common experience but more especially within these few yeares by taking from vs so many worthie instruments of his glorie as I must needes say if it be well weighed will worke in vs a lesse desire to liue seeing they liue not with vs. And this among all the rest of the vexations and molestations of this life should whet and sharpen vs to meditation that we might the more shake off the burthen and weight of the inordinat desire of liuing here as boults from our heeles But as it is too true that the righteous perisheth and no man almost considereth it that they are taken away from the euils which shall meete with such as remaine behinde so who is meete to heare our Sauiours words weepe for your selues and for your children and therefore to muse and thinke deepely of it that he may doe it So that meditation should be one with vs whatsoeuer should be the other That it might not be verified in vs which was complained of by the Prophet Ieremie I stoode and hearkned when God reproued the peoples securitie to see if any would returne but there was none that said what haue I done As if he should say there was none that pondred in his heart how God was offended Paul willed Timothy to meditate and throughly exercise and season his minde with the doctrine which he deliuered to the people euen to be taken vp of it that both he himself might be throughly seasoned with the doctrine for euery part of his life that he might feede his hearers the more plentifully But alas how sleightly is the Apostles admonition regarded of a number euen in the ministerie who though some of them reade much and teach good things in their sermons when they doe preach yet haue they small vse of their knowledge neither deliuer any thing by their owne meditation more then they finde in their commentaries whereas if they did they should draw aboundant matter out of their priuate readings Besides that many receiue whatsoeuer they finde in their bookes seeing they meditate not vpon it and so as they can the lesse speake priuately of the same things which they deliuer publikely to the edifying and consolation of him who demaundeth a question of them seeing they speake onely out of the booke euen so they are the meanlier and more weakely furnished with the doctrine which they teach to make their liues fruitefull because they doe not weigh the vse benefit and necessitie of the doctrine in their hearts and this beside other great inconueniences causeth some to fill their sermons with authorities of men to proue the truth of God which is all one as to set vp a candle to giue light at noone tide and to prop and hold vp a great and weightie building with a weake and slender pillar So that this is iustly to bee complained of in the minister or people if they bee not acquainted with this meditation As for the obiection of the one or the other that they haue the world to looke after and to care for for this is the probablest defence that they haue for the omitting and neglecting of it they should know it to be their sinne that they will thus set God against himselfe as though he should commaund them to doe that which hindreth them from an other dutie commaunded Nay rather they should thinke that following of the world to be too much which is not moderated and ordred by the due considering how far and in what manner they should deale in the world that is not to be hindred from holines by it If they be rich they haue the lesse cause to be holden from it by worldly care If they be poore they haue the more neede of it to moderate their care that it exceede not nor carry them to vnbeliefe For it must be remembred that I speake of such as say they esteeme most preciously of the greatest riches which is godlines And what example so euer they haue of the contrarie in the multitude of worldlings among whom they liue yet they must know though others will not that they are not set here in their places and callings to doe as loose and retchles seruants when they goe to market who when they should buy prouision for their maisters familie neglect that which they should chiefly intend and fall to drinking play and other ill rule with their companions Neither should they be like bad husbands who reckon what they haue comming in but not what must goe out of their hands who are not like to vphold their occupying long But they must be like the wise builder who looketh whether he be able to make an end when he hath begun So should they euery while be looking and wisely considering whether they take the course to finish the building of their christian life euen to the full perfecting of it which is another manner building then any made with hands And he that will meditate on this seriously and such other good things as further this he shall not neede to feare the fall of his building but that it shal stand in al weathers till he inherit a building made without hands which is immortall And he that loueth to smell on the sweete sauours more fragrant then Aarons oyntment which in his Soliloquies with God and in his meditations he receiueth of him euen the sweete odors and graces of the spirit he shall smell of Gods presence in his talke companie and dealings which wil testifie that he came from God And especially on the Sabboth when the whole day is appointed of God to it
desire is in them euen when they are at the weakest as the young infant crieth for nourishment So that none shall need to feare that they be pressed sore by offering them this being euen that which they most desire and long for The seede doth no more naturally desire to pricke vp out of the ground and so giue hope of an haruest though it be held backe by stormes and cold then the young Christian doth desire to be holpen forward in the forementioned graces and cloathed with them as he is able to reach to them And what other thing is this then to desire to be well armed to the end that God may be daily honoured and obeyed of him and he himselfe may prosper and keepe his soule in safetie True it is he is not setled herein to his contentation and who marueileth at it hath not the young child and tender plant their season to grow vp in but when they shoote foorth and flourish as they may doe for their time will not all say that they prosper though they haue their wintring as well as their sommering time So it is with the beloued though weake Christians and children of God who although they haue many discouragements and hindrances as the stormie cold is to the young plants and many sore doubts feares discomforts as nippings of their growing by the diuell and their owne strong reliques of their corruptions yet do they being rooted in good ground and well watred and weathered as there is none to the armour which Gods word teacheth grow vp and prosper as the Lords plants But it may be that some beholding diuers zealous and godly Christians for in respect of the common sort they may so be accounted who haue bin both pricked in conscience for their sin and seemed to haue receiued comfort and to be earnest louers of the word and the greatest bringers on of others to religion in many places who yet seeme not to be thus armed against sinne therefore much lesse new borne babes in Christianitie are fit to bee vrged with it to this I say what effects of the Ministerie such haue had it skilleth not neither how they haue been affected by hearing the word nor with what zeale they professe it and therefore no good reason that if such haue not had vse of it therefore that weake Christians should not be forced thereunto For it hath been prooued that the weakest if they be the Lords doe desire it and therefore the other in what account soeuer they goe if they doe not so but can thinke themselues in case good enough without it are hereby brought into suspition of bastardie and that they are not the Lords though some things worthie commendation may be in them more then in many others Neither ought this which I say seeme straunge for both in Scripture and in experience many haue shined as lights for a season and in shew of zeale and godly life haue been both of the Ministers and people in account aboue the most who for all this haue shamefully fallen from their first loue such as it seemed sometime to be And therfore no marueile though this vrging of the Christian armour doe not sauour greatly to them which yet is sauourie to the new borne in Gods household But of those men which haue seemed forwarder then they are I haue here no fit place to deale further with them onely let them consider what daunger it carrieth with it to haue been in likelihood of goodnes and now not to be and whether this be with the righteous to shine daily more and more as the light doth vnto the perfect day I conclude that which I propounded to answere that the putting on the armour of a Christian is not too strong meate for the yongest that is nourished vp in Gods house nor too weightie a burden to lay vpon them but the very same which of all other things they most desire as they can discerne it that they may more fruitfully and cheerefully serue God thereby CHAP. 9. Of our owne experience and what a speciall helpe it is to the leading of a godly life Also of the vse of companie and family exercises I Haue shewed how the forementioned three priuate helps watchfulnes meditation and the Christian armour are singular furtherances of vs to a godly life Now I should passe to the next that is to the vse of companie by conference But I must here stay a while to lay foorth the benefit of experience which I had done in handling the doctrine of the Christian armour seeing it belongeth to one part of it but I could not conueniently speake of it there but as I haue done briefly least among all the parts of the armour which I haue described in a short manner this which is but a branch of one of them should haue been discoursed of more largely then all they together which I did not thinke expedient Now therfore of this our experience as it shall be fit for the present purpose namely what an helpe it is to confirme vs in faith and obedience which shall bee prooued after that I haue shewed what it is and how farre it reacheth Now it is a branch of that part of the armour which is called the sword of the spirit that is the word of God and that knowledge which we learne by proofe and triall for the bettering of vs. I call it a branch of it seeing there is another besides it and I say it is the knowledge which wee gather by proofe seeing the other is that which men get out of the letter of the Scripture onely and so haue it but by rule For by the word of God we learne both and that such knowledge doth better vs shall appeare afterwards Now if wee will see more cleerely what this experience is consider of it after this manner Compare it with experimentall knowledge in all trades and sciences what a difference there is betwixt it and bare and naked skill in the same without experience So it shall the better appeare what this is in matters which are heauenly and spirituall in respect of the bare knowledge that men haue by rule or instruction onely He that hath been trained vp in an occupation it may be hee hath got knowledge and skill in his science or trade but he is not able to vse it to the best aduantage and his owne greatest profit neither how where and when to buy and to sell and how to dispose of all things that hee may not decay and grow behind hand but thriue and prosper These I say and such like he is ignorant in and all for want of experience All which he that hath been exercised in and acquainted with is able to doe as God shall see good to blesse him in the same Euen so it is in the spirituall trade For a man that hath bin taught soundly and plainly out of the word of God catechized in the principall points of
an acknowledging of this his goodnes Euen as the same person setteth himselfe downe to vs for an example I will praise the Lord and call vpon him with thanksgiuing and elsewhere in the congregation in heart and tongue and with instruments well tuned and of many kinds Now with these before mentioned if this last propertie be adioyned that we walke worthie his kindnes and within holie compasse which is to doe the will of our heauenly father then doe wee rightly performe this dutie of thanksgiuing The which one if it be wanting from the rest maketh them all lame and maimed and as odious to God as the mortlings and vntimely first borne of the beasts which were offered to him in sacrifice And how with our thanksgiuing reformation of our liues should goe Moses sheweth by setting downe the daunger of the contrarie saying When the Lord thy God hath brought thee into the land which he sware to thy fathers Abraham Isaac and Iacob to giue thee with great and goodly cities which thou buildedst not and houses full of all manner of goods which thou filledst not and welles digged which thou diggedst not vineyards and Oliue trees which thou plantedst not and when thou hast eaten and art full beware least thou forget the Lord in steed of remembring his kindnes and bountie but feare and serue him So the Psalmist saith What doest thou taking my word in thy mouth either in thanks prayer or speaking of it and hatest to be reformed by it And these are the three duties necessarily required to be in true thankfulnes Thus I haue shewed what thanksgiuing is and what properties are required in it to the end it may rightly be performed to God Now then if this dutie be thus performed of vs in aduersitie as in prosperitie for so God will haue them doe who worship him aright Iob. 27.10 and alone by our selues as well as in companie with others that so we may be free from hypocrisie in offering it must it not needes be a singular helpe with the rest vnto godlines I say when wee shall many times from day to day thinke vpon Gods louing kindnes how great it is and hath been towards vs and finde sweetnes in his benefits as being perswaded that wee haue them in Gods fauour when for them we shall haue our hearts inlarged to loue the giuer declare his goodnes to others with a desire to honour him and be more readie to our particular duties when wee shall frame our selues in all estates to this thankfulnes is it not a mightie and forcible meanes to mollifie the hard hart and to hold vnder the sturdie corruptions of it so that they may be subiect to God yea euen when strong prouocations doe draw to the contrarie Then we cannot be ignorant that thankfulnes is one helpe and that not the least to the continuance of a godly life whether wee vnderstand it of that solemne thanksgiuing which wee adioyne ordinarily to our supplications or that which now and then wee doe vse in a more briefe manner by any occasion offered And this of thanksgiuing With this we are to adde supplications which also containe confession of our sinne all which three are indeed but one action generally but particularly haue euery one of them an especiall and seuerall vse Therefore it followeth to shew in what sort we should make confession of our sinnes and our priuate requests to God that they may much more be helpes to godlines altogether when one part euen thanksgiuing is so great an helpe alone And first of confession of sinnes as in order it is to bee vsed next vnto thankfulnes and afterwards of the making or offering vp of our requests and suites vnto God and namely for the remission of sinnes with the which it is euer to be ioyned Now this is an acknowledging of our selues to be guiltie and worthily to haue deserued Gods wrath and manifold punishments for our grieuous faults and offences and an acknowledging of them also with a free and humble bewailing of them before the Lord such as are vnknowne to vs in a generall manner but those which wee doe know according to the nature of them particularly And this dutie is rightly done and practised of vs first when we feele our sinnes odious and burdensome to vs. Secondly when we accuse our selues of them to God Thirdly when we confesse them to him hauing examined our life and that we stand at his mercie deseruing to be condemned And fourthly when wee abase our selues thereby and so are meekned and our pride abated In all the confessions of the seruants of God all these foure are to be found that I may shew it at once and not stand long about euery one of them As in Dauids confession after that Nathan the Prophet had accused him saying thou art the man euen this great offender he answered I haue sinned in which one word he found and shewed al things that are required in a true and penitent confession that is that he both had his sinne in a detestable execration accused himselfe to God of it confessed that he had iustly prouoked God against him and was greatly humbled by it In the Psalme if any doubt of this hee may see them particularly described The same may be said of Daniel his confession in the ninth chapter and in the Publicanes when he knocking on his breast and looking downe to the ground as ashamed to looke vp said God be mercifull to me a sinner All these are likewise in the confession of the prodigall sonne The first in these words he came to himselfe and entred into consideration of his life past with himselfe whereby he felt his burden so great that secondly he commeth and accuseth himselfe to his father and thirdly what hee thought of his deserts may easily be gathered when he asked not such mercie as to bee counted a sonne but thought it a large fauour to haue the place of an hired seruant which also doth cleerely lay foorth his abasement What manner of confession therefore we should make ordinarily in our prayers to God by this may be seene if it be otherwise framed that is out of our owne braine God will reiect it and then shall we not as many doe to their little comfort coldly confesse our sinnes in generall nor for fashion but in particular and those especially by which wee haue most offended God Now this confession being from time to time oft made vnto God shall not suffer vs to goe farre and lie long in any sinne but hunt it out before it be warme and nestled in vs. And when we see euery while in comming to confesse our sinnes how we haue burthen enough of our sinne although we sinne not wilfully who seeth not but that we shall be much preserued euen by confessing them in this manner that I haue set downe from daungerous falles and offences So that the
very confessing of our sinnes which is but one branch of our prayer is of great force to strengthen vs in a godly life And as for the obiection of them which say that the oft comming to performe this duetie will make it common and without force to kill our sinne I answere them thus God hauing promised by this and such other helpes to chaine vp the vnrulines of our nature doth graunt to his seruants for all the rebellion that remaineth in them much to preuaile against it so that ordinarily they may finde ease by these helpes and a cheerefull readines to the vsing of them much more then they who by custome in earthly matters finde hard things easie Thus I hauing shewed how thankesgiuing and confession of sinne should be vsed and being so vsed what helpes they are to godlines it remaineth that I speake to the same end of request making to God how that ought to be done that the like fruite may be reaped thereby Of the which the lesse shall neede to be said seeing this point is after handled and more is written of it then of the former two Request is that part of prayer in which we earnestly power out our suites vnto God in contrition of heart according to his will with a comfortable hope that through Christ wee shall be heard and therefore forsaking the sinne which might hinder our suite Wherein briefly note these foure things necessarie to be ioyned with this dutie whensoeuer we goe about it The first is that we shew this contrition of heart by being pressed with feeling our wants vnworthines miserable estate and manifold necessities earnestly desiring to be pardoned and eased which shall not be found hard if our confession of sinnes be hartie and according to the rules before mentioned For he can most freely make request to God who can most hartily accuse and complaine of himselfe And our praying to God is but cold and counterfeit when we be not touched with our owne vilenes and so consequently the better feele our necessities which wee desire to haue relieued But if this be we shall neither pray in lip-labour which God abhorreth nor thinke our selues too good to waite Gods leasure if at first hee graunt not our requests but continue them as he commandeth The second is that we aske of God no other things then by his word he alloweth vs to pray for and therefore are agreeable to his will and such as we haue a promise to obtaine and that in such sort as hee hath promised them and so doing we shall not pray in vaine Therefore the Apostle saith this assurance we haue of him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. Which rule as it suffereth vs not to hunt after our owne desire and will so it is no small benefit that whatsoeuer we stand in neede of asking it according to his will it shall be giuen vs. And who would desire to haue that which our louing and most prouident father doth not see good for vs which if it content not some marke what they get thereby For they aske but they obtaine not because they aske amisse and further they lose all their labour in praying thinking themselues good Christians if their lips be going when God in the meane season counteth their supposed deuotion to be but much babling being done in ignorance of his will From this second ariseth the third that seeing wee haue so great incouragement so pretious promises of so many and great good things as God hath bequeathed to vs therefore wee should quicken our selues to come in faith and confidence and oft times and cheerefully to this dutie Euen as men doe come cheerefully and with good hope goe to their approoued neighbours in their necessities to borrow when they haue often promised them to lend And no maruaile it is though there be both seldome praying and vntoward going about it where faith is wanting to set them forward and assurance of obtaining to bring them on with comfort And in great wisedome and loue hath God giuen vs leaue to reioyce in making our prayers to him by this beleeuing that we shall receiue somewhat thereby according to that which he saieth in Saint Iohn Aske and ye shall receiue that your ioy may be full both because wee haue many things throughout our life to make vs sad and heauie and also because we are by naturall disposition so slow and vnwilling to this dutie and distrustfull when we offer it And if we be not so fully resolued of this for want of experience that both we ought and may with cheerefulnes come to pray and with gladnes be occupied in it considering he is our most louing and deare father who cannot forget nor put off kindnes toward vs then let the effects of prayer and the fruites that haue been reaped thereby perswade vs of it which are such as will easily drawe vs with delight to vse it though by the flesh wee be as with cords haled backward Of the which effects of it I will briefly set downe some and they are especially three The first is that by prayer wee are made acquainted a great word to speake yea and in a sort familiar with God and know his minde and will and how he is affected to vs being admitted to speake to him The second is that it giueth life to Gods graces in vs which before lay in vs halfe dead as faith hope care of dutie vntill by the bellowes of prayer they bee reuiued in vs for we are dull forgetfull vnprofitable faint in hope and our comfort dimmed ofttimes when yet in and after prayer wee are well refreshed againe euen as the fire is quickned by blowing as in that worthie example of Queene Ester is to be seene who being timorous as we may gather before prayers made to God was mightily incouraged and strengthened after prayer in a most weightie matter The third effect of prayer is that it reacheth out to vs in our greatest neede the good things and gifts of God which our soules desire as it is written Aske and it shall be giuen you yea such things as we thought sometime had not been to be looked for ioy in heauines light in darkenes and hope for despaire as by the song of Anna 1. Sam. 2.1.2 after her effectuall prayer 1. Sam. 1.10 But I will end with fourth and last propertie of prayer that when we pray wee bring not with vs the sinnes which will turne away the eares of the Lord from hearing vs. And these sinnes are any which be not repented of but lien in or nourished in vs secretly at the least and not renounced This Salomon confirmeth in these few words when hee saith Who so turneth away his eare from hearing the law and so any part of it being of like and equall authoritie euen his prayer shall
the contrarie Furthermore the workes which must of necessitie be done daily are to carry our selues both in prosperitie and vnder all blessings rightly that is cheerefully thankfully and fruitfully and in our afflictions patiently and with contentation And who doth not know that these both should bee daily For first that praises and thanksgiuing in our prosperitie are required to be daily as long as that estate abideth consider what the psalmist saith my tongue shall talke of thy righteousnes daily Psalm 71.24 and that meant Saint Iames Chap. 5.13 In our prosperitie to sing praises and Saint Paul wishing vs to giue thankes in all things bringeth vs to the same dutie euery day And although the word daily be not there mentioned and where he saith reioyce in the Lord alwayes Phil. 4.4 yet who doubteth that he can meane any lesse then this when hee saith in all things euen such as come to passe daily and euery day and yet euen this word daily is in other Scripture vsed For as the mercies of God are renewed daily vpon his so Gods people are in the example of the man of God whose praise is so great in the Scripture taught that as they enioy them euery day so they are euery day to sound forth his praise thankfully and cheerefully as such who feele and acknowledge thereby the exceeding sweetenes of Gods louing kindnes and benefits and that is to make the true and right vse of them And as daily praises are to be offered for benefits so must the patient and right bearing of afflictions bee daily also and earnest prayers to God made for the remouing of them as we reade the Prophet Daniel did daily and three times in the day Dan. 6.10 But about afflictions God requireth these two things of vs the one that we should prepare and make readie our selues to beare them as from him in such quiet manner as that we be not vnsetled nor troubled at the heart by them when we heare of them the other that when they come we shew our selues to be such indeede and through the incouragement which we haue from him we submit our selues euen as our necke vnto the yoke willingly to goe vnder them Now though no wise man doubts but that Gods meaning is that we should be patient and obedient in one as well as another and one time as well as an other yet that it may plainely be seene it is to be knowne that both these are giuen vs in commandement euery day For first God hath taught vs in the fourth petition giue vs this day our daily bread so to pray for all things needefull to this present life as his most wise prouidence seeth meetest and best for vs and therefore if he in wisedome doe see afflictions fit for vs though we are not to pray for them we offer our selues readie to receiue them and take them as a part of our daily bread or else we vnderstand not what God teacheth vs to pray for nor what we offer to him in making that prayer For we desire of God in it blessing fit for the time wherein we are euery day and therefore not onely in peace and prosperitie the blessing of thankes c. but vnder affliction patience contentation and such like graces euen the thing of the day in the day as Agur saith that is euery thing in his time and as the time requireth For in prosperitie the time requireth one blessing in affliction another that so wee may hang on God euery moment By this it may bee seene that Christians ought euery day to prepare for troubles and that is a speciall part of their dutie in the day The other thing about afflictions is that wee beare them willingly when they come euery day And this is that which our Sauiour Christ teacheth when he saith he that will come after me must deny himselfe and take vp his crosse daily and this is an other part of our dutie in the day so needfull to be looked vnto as none more So that God hath taught his that whether their life be incombred with afflictions or whether it be passed in the vse commodities and benefits they shall in both estates learne of him how to be directed daily Yea and to shut vp this poynt and make it more full not onely euery day he hath directed vs how to liue in both estates but euen through the day also according to that which is written by Moses in Deuteronomie The beloued of the Lord shall dwell in safetie vnder his protection all the day long When Christ saith watch and pray least ye fall into temptation what day or part of the day doth he warrant vs to be free from daunger without these meanes as experience also sheweth By these things which I haue now spoken of namely daily to be giuen to euery good worke and to looke to our selues that both in prosperitie and aduersitie we be daily well ordered we see that a Christian may be able to gouerne himselfe safely through the day although hee had no further direction But yet more particularly the word of God doth direct them how to passe the day in their calling in company alone by themselues and consequently in all the actions of the day Which because I haue appointed afterward to prooue it and would auoyde tediousnes in not repeating it againe I will deferre it till I come to the more particular handling of the daily direction But yet the meanes and helps whereby a godly life is preserued daily as I promised before and least I should not so particularly handle them in the direction following I will in few words set downe and shew how God hath inioyned so many of them as doe necessarilie helpe to the practise of godlines daily to be vsed and though not the same yet one or other as prayer meditation exhorting one another praise and thankes attending to the publike meanes of the word daily as oft as we may inioy it These meanes God doth not onelie inioyne daily to bee vsed but also in such wise as he who weigheth how the commaunding of them daily to be vsed goeth with the commaunding of the godlie life daily to be continued by the helpe of them shall cleerelie see that God meant not coldlie and ceremoniouslie to haue them performed of vs but that of them both a true and holie seruing of him daily should bee framed that so we might be one daie as another and not fickle and chaunging alwaies as otherwise we must needes be For prayer and praises in Dauids example thrise in the day we are taught to offer them besides occasions at other times of the daie which a man that looketh well to his waies shal finde to be many Watchfulnes which is a due considering of our waies a taking heede to them is required to be through the daie and all the daie long not on some more then other
Our exhorting one another is commaunded to be daily as we shall haue occasion howsoeuer the practise of it be straunge and out of vse with many Christians who yet are they which ought to vse it if any bee and this when wee haue opportunitie is to be vsed to supplie the roome of other helps which cannot then be well inioyed As for reading the booke of his law and speaking of the infinit wisedome of God reuealed in the same howsoeuer that place of Iosua doth not so precisely and strictly tie them to euerie daie as other scriptures doe to prayer thanksgiuing c. because the daie may possiblie be passed in the seruice and worshipping of God aright without that but not without these and a good Christian may necessarilie bee hindred from that by other duties for a time more necessarie yet who doubteth that euen that was commaunded by the Lord to be vsuall and oft that is so farre daily vsed as when more necessarie things in the way doe not occupie vs The same I say of publike hearing the word of God as may be gathered by that in the Prouerbs in these words Blessed is the man that watcheth daily at my gates and giueth attendance at the postes of my doores And the like is the saying of Saint Luke of the godly who were in Ierusalem that they continued daily in the temple hearing the Apostles doctrine I goe not about to tie any as I said to the vse of the same particulars euery daie which cannot possiblie be vsed euery daie but onely of those that may and of the rest but one or other that we may be well able to answere for the Christian passing of euery daie The summe therefore is this that God hath commaunded and in his word set downe so many parts of a daily direction for a Christian as by the which hee may bee guided holily and safelie through euery daie and therefore that one daie as well as another is to be consecrated vnto God and not left free to our selues to passe it as we thinke good and as too many in a very vnprofitable manner doe and yet such as professe the Gospell CHAP. 5. Of the fourth reason ANother reason for the perswading of vs to looke to the daily guiding of our selues in some certaine manner is for that hee who will let loose his heart any day or time of the day to any intemperance or vnlawfull libertie doth fall into some of Sathans snares and is caught with the deceitfulnes of sinne immediatly some way or other if he be not hardened also yea though he be the best of many hee shall finde to his cost how needfull the counsell of the Apostle is watch in all things and therefore at all times so that there shal be no time wherein he may cast off feare of euill that so he may be the man which is spoken of Blessed is he that feareth alwaies Yea he shall find that he is more weakened and indaungered by one daies negligence in little regarding his soule and his actions whiles other things of lesse value are carefully looked to then in an hundred wherein his care and conscience were continued besides that he shall not easily recouer himselfe againe For although God keepe his children from many euils while they desire it yet if they be secure hee leaueth them to themselues and doth punish their sinnes as he doth other mens And who would bee willing to haue his life filled with many feares disquiets reproches and such other crossings when he might be free and merrie But besides nothing is better prooued to vs then this that the enuious man watcheth all opportunities yea when men least suspect it to sow tares with the good seede to vnsettle them to steale away their heart and loue from God to giue it vnto creatures And therefore much more when we haue remitted our care and left off our watch whereby hee knoweth and seeth that we are now as an house swept and trimmed vp readie to receiue such a guest much more I say doth he then take his opportunitie to enter and keepe possession in vs more strongly and so depriueth vs of our former liberties And euen as Sampson when his lockes were clipped off was afraid and troubled at the voyce of his wife saying The Philistims be vpon thee Sampson but yet thought with himselfe I will arise and escape their hands as in times past but could not so when the diuell hath secretly stolne our hearts from our true treasure euen from attending vpon God and hath fixed them vpon some other thing as pleasure profit aduauncement or such like wee thinking to doe as in times past when we had our hearts at commandement doe goe about it in vaine For our strength which we had sometime is gone and we by seeking libertie amisse and shaking off the Lords yoke doe finde by experience the fruite of such follie I may more fitly call it madnes It is not therefore without cause that wee are so earnestly warned by the holie Ghost that we keepe our hearts with all diligence And againe Let thy heart be in the feare of the Lord continually which a man would thinke should be vnderstood by vs of one day as wel as another that it be not neglected at any time For although God will direct and guide vs in the way wherein he hath set vs as I haue said yet out of this way if we will needes waxe wearie of it we shall finde nothing but awknes and crossing of vs wandring and vncomfortablenes because that in no such state hath God promised to gouerne vs. But stirre vp the gifts of God which are in thee and that powerfull grace which thou hast receiued daily pray to haue renued in thee by such direction as may be giuen thee and thou shalt finde thy selfe to bee set forward with such ease as thou wilt beware that thou forgoe it not againe Moreouer if any would shake off this doctrine as sifting him more narrowly then he can well like of and therefore would for the seeking of more libertie to the flesh cauill at these Scriptures as misalleaged such an one must needes maintaine that there is some time and some daies more libertie giuen to man then at other times and on other daies But hee is driuen from that hold by manifest Scripture as hee is tied to a daily direction by the former For to the stopping of such mouthes is that written by the holy Ghost Take heede that there be not at any time in any of you an euill heart and so a departing thereby from the liuing God If not at any time then much lesse any day wherein are many times seeing it is manifest that there are many times yea houres in the day wherein the heart may start aside from God that is from doing his will So that nothing shall be gained by resisting the truth but it
well as on that And to conclude if our conuersation must be in heauen euen whiles we liue here on earth that is if our whole practise and course not some part of it ought to bee squared out after the heauenly patterne of the word of God then who seeth not that we must be setled after som godly directiō one day as another to glorifie God in our conuersation Neither let any obiect that because the seuerall actions of our life are many and infinit therefore no certaine rules can bee propounded to bee followed of vs for as many as they are both throughout the daie and the whole yeare yea our life yet may they all be brought vnder and fitly referred to a few rules which will shew when we be well gouerned and when it is otherwise with vs. And if it were not thus that we both may and ought to be daily guided by some certaine and good direction and haue our hearts also readily disposed ordinarilie and for the most part throughout the daie vnto euery good worke then in vaine should that be written which being spoken of Dauid must be practised of all the faithfull I beheld the Lord alwayes before me that is I liued by faith that I might not be shaken Act. 2.25 Or if we will say we neede not that constant heede taking it must needes follow that our hearts would be ranging out so many waies amisse that we should be driuen to exceeding toyle to bring them backe againe and yet should not alwaies obtaine it neither though wee laboured for it earnestly And so we should make a deadlie and endles toyle of godlines and yet be farre from the power of it and fall so oft and so dangerously that it would breede sore discouragement from seeking to rise vp and recouer our selues againe much lesse should we perswade other by our example to feare God and we must of necessitie leaue vndone many duties which ought to be done and so breede miserable distractions so that the life of God in vs should weakely and litle be discerned Lo such effects would follow this loosenesse and libertie-taking when according to that which we know of God we should not honour him as God As I am my selfe priuie to it that it is the case of many weake brethren who yet it is to be hoped feare God and yet for that they will oft take libertie which God alloweth them not stolne waters being sweete to them they purchase for an inch of vaine pleasure an elle of sorrow and when they would after come backe againe to an holy course either they dare not or know not how to do it or be ashamed as the idle scholar is to goe to his booke againe when through his negligence his fellowes are got before him And by this which hath bene said it may easily appeare that the Lord doth require in his word that such as beleeue vnto saluation shall renew their care to glorifie him in their Christian conuersation and therefore euery day to be constant therein and set themselues earnestly thereto and if they fall by infirmitie not to lye still but speedily recouer He will also haue them to know that it is a sore blemish in them to be loose and vnstable in a godly life sometime hauing their hearts in awe and sometime not and so their tongues and liues after the same manner which seruice God abhorreth And therefore we may be sure that much more the disordered life of many professors and ciuill persons whose irreligious liues are couered with some outward exercises of religion are nothing lesse then pleasing to God but vtterly abhominable Now seeing all duties cannot be practised euery day and yet euery day must be passed holily we must of necessitie see how to be guided daily so that neither we neglect those which must be done daily nor our consciences be not troubled for omitting those which we are by no necessarie bond of Gods word tyed to performe Act. 23.1 And of the reasons why the beleeuer should be directed euery day to liue godly which are the summe of the first part of this treatise thus much CHAP. 8. Of the description of the daily direction I Hauing now prooued that the word of God setteth out vnto vs direction for our liues euery day it followeth to shew what this directiō is And although it may in some sort be gathered by that which hath bene spoken alreadie yet to the end we may more clearely see the will of God and our duties for the more easie guiding of vs through euery part of our life I will further lay foorth and describe the same Yet let none think that I meane to set downe to thē particularly what actions they shall doe euery day for they are for the most part variable innumerable on the sixe daies especially therfore impossible to be inioyned but only such as bind the conscience euery day cannot without sin be omitted yet such as are neither too many to be learned to the troubling of the memorie nor so few but that they yeeld great furtherāce to the true Christian for the well passing of the day This daily direction then of a Christian is a gathering together of certaine rules out of Gods word by which we may be enabled euery day to liue according to the will of God with sound peace and therefore the following of such direction is a faithfull and constant indeuour to please God in all things euery day as long as we liue here to the peace of our conscience and to the glorifying of him Let this description be opened more plainely and then I will set downe the parts thereof And before I go further I thinke meete to giue the Reader to vnderstand that I set not downe this as prescribing any other direction then Gods word hath taught but whereas through common ignorance and negligence in obseruing that which God hath taught the most do faile this may be an helpe to bring them to see the light after which they ought to walke It is first called an indeuour to please God to teach vs that neither full perfection is required by God nor to be looked for in the best Christians nor to be thought that it is intended of me to feare any weake conscience with it or thrust it vpon him but onely to shew that the will and desire of the heart and the indeuour of the life in the beleeuer is accepted of him through Christ and as well pleasing to him as our actions themselues should be when they cannot be performed 2. Cor. 8.12 And if it were not so what comfort could we haue who see daily that we are holden backe from many duties which yet because we know we desire with all our hearts and striue to performe them we haue peace to God-ward And thus are the places to be vnderstood which make mentiō of keeping the commaundements that they are blessed which
treatise onely thus much to referre this beleeuing of pardon to euery day And this is here to be looked for of the reader that euery one of the points and partes of this daily direction the which I haue taught in other parts of this booke how they should be attained and come by must be kept of a Christian euery day The third point is that when we shall be strongly haled after sinne for we must know that euery day giues occasion thereof that we so account of the libertie of our hearts and minds to keepe them well disposed and armed against all sinne and most of all our speciall infirmities that we let them not loose at any time in the day to be hardened with the deceitfulnesse of any sinne but kept with all diligence posssible from the loue and liking thereof that so our outward actions may be well ordered Therefore is that charge giuen in the Epistle to the Hebrewes that our hearts be not made nought and rebellious at any time and therefore by consequent on any day whiles we suffer them to be hardened with the deceitfulnesse of sinne And agreable to this the Lord in Deuteronomie aunswering Moses when he brought him word that the people would willingly be ruled by him although before they refused so to be said This people hath said well all that they haue said but oh that there were an heart in them that they would feare me and keepe all my commandements alwaies then it should go well with them So that we must see such necessitie of holding maisterie ouer our hearts and keeping them in feare of offending that we may make a daily practise of it and so keepe them for continuance neither can we otherwise shew our selues to regard that waightie charge of the Lord giuen vnto vs Thou shalt worship the Lord with all thy heart and soule For they who are euery while off and on vnsetled in their harts can neuer be long well ordered in their liues therefore the Lord requireth this constancie that we must euery while be looking to them euen alwaies that so we may be out of daunger Behold how needfull a thing this is to keepe and hold this maisterie ouer our hearts daily when nothing goeth well forward where they with the affections of them be not well ruled But this shall be shewed in the next section following Neither let men obiect their necessarie businesse though they will not pleade for carnall libertie they say and multitudes thereof which will distract their hearts I aunswer of multiplicitie of earthly dealings which will hinder holy peace let wise Christians beware and so doing if as farre as they are able they set themselues to haue care of all parts of Christian obedience their hearts shall in good manner prouide thereby for the well ordering of their earthly businesse also which is one part of it and none of the meanest Now from this heart well gouerned the next two points as two armes of a tree from the bodie or stocke do issue and come The first that we shold euer keepe from euill which shall not be hard if alwaies and euery day we be held in feare of offending as we are directed before The second that we alwaies indeuour to please God and therefore in all things and as was said in Deuteronomie to keepe all his commaundements which all may see cannot be if we haue not our hearts so prepared to seeke the Lord that we may be readie in one dutie as well as in another to shew our selues obedient All which three namely 1. to haue a heart to feare God 2. to flie euill 3. and please him in all things in that one Scripture before mentioned are required daily to be found in vs so there is no man but may easily see reason why it should be thus first seeing the one cannot be without the other secondly the keeping of such agreablenesse betwixt our hearts and liues is our beautie and honour And on the contrarie it is most harsh and offensiue when they which beare a faire shew and are content somtimes to be gouerned shal yet at other times be nothing so I will say somewhat the more of these two seeing it is one of the chiefest causes why I entred into this present treatise as may appeare by that which I haue alreadie said namely that the Christian should be euery day free from all reprochfull euill insomuch as if by any occasion he be turned out of the way yet he should speedily returne and also that he should be daily giuen vnto euery good worke watching his oportunitie thereto that so he may haue a good conscience in all things and may bring foorth much fruite that God may be glorified Yet I meane not that he should spend the whole day in reading prayer hearing of Sermons or other religious exercises excepting the Sabbath but in one lawfull thing or other about his calling or any other in stead thereof which may be as well defended and as pleasing to God as the duties of his calling More particularly to appoint or prescribe is hard and this is plaine enough for euery true beleeuer to vnderstand and apply vnto himselfe for I exclude not the commonest and meanest seruices and workes so as they be such as God alloweth and without vitious affections gone about of him as in the man plough and cart sowing and reaping and all worke thereto belonging if he be called thereto or other worke in the man of occupation as he hath bene trained vp and fitted for as also all prouision of things necessarie to the maintenance of his familie by lawfull skill and honest meanes and paying and receiuing of that which is due In the woman to haue care that all be frugally and thriftily done within the house and without which is vnder her hand that she be diligent to see her children christianly brought vp according to their age her houshold to haue all that is meete in due season and more particularly among the rest spinning sowing knitting being done as to the Lord and being those works which he appointeth them and such like are commendable that they may be neither idle nor vnprofitable And these I name in some particular manner lest any should thinke that I go about any new-found out holinesse to tye Christians vnto as some will be ready inough to imagine and thinke when they shall see and vnderstand that they must euery day be well occupied which few will be tied to and doing of one good duty or other And yet this I adde that as these and such like must be done and in one or other of them the sixe dayes must be bestowed yet I say this must be added that all these lawfull workes must be done of them in faith that is they must know that God commandeth such workes to be done of them and therefore they do them readily and willingly not
rather then a thousand dayes otherwise which many heathens in their kind and according to the light and knowledge they had as Cato Scipio and others did that is in morall vertue and honestie to the perpetuall shame and iust reproch of many which go for Christians And this is that which I go about that in this shifting and godlesse world some who are very willing alreadie to be guided well but are vnable to direct themselues may haue some helpe by this which I haue written who if they should be hindred thus namely that they thinke for all that can be said yet there will be wandrings out of the way earthlinesse of mind frowardnesse and much rebellion and therefore to small purpose it might seeme to be to take great paines for little profite I say by the grace of God their profite shall be great and their paines small for the benefite which they shall reape by it yea in time it will become pleasure to them after they shall accustome themselues daily to seeke the Lord in such manner as I haue here taught and as his word prescribeth and they shal see their strongest rebellions much weakened and euill desires much abated and asswaged in them and they themselues prepared and made fit by this well seasoning of their hearts to make the actions of their liues correspondent And to vphold our selues in holinesse thus as it is required of vs no lesse helpe is needfull then the daily keeping of our hearts in this estate which I haue set downe For although while the heart is thus looked vnto as it wold be of vs if we counted it the necessariest worke that we haue to do throughout the day while the heart I say is thus looked vnto euery thing doth well follow our hands and much good is done in our liues so yet except we make great prouision that this worke may be daily and constant we cannot chuse no not the best of vs but we shall commit many things in our liues vnbeseeming our profession and smally to our owne comfort And howsoeuer the rebellious world cannot away with it yet as I said before all the godly if they knew it and so farre as they do know it do aime at it would thinke themselues happie if they could be partakers of this libertie I meane when they can and do aduisedly and with good consideration keep stedfast daily in this holy and sweet course and are not peruerted and turned out of it as sometime they haue bene I confesse all are not in a like measure enlarged either by knowledge to see the excellencie of it as I haue said or in heart to desire it seeing they are not acquainted with it but yet when they do see how God of his abundant kindnesse hath shewed them a way to make their liues more pleasant and his seruice more easie then they haue thought or could find they will wish a part in this wisedome thus to guide themselues before all other pleasures though the flesh should neuer so much rebell against it And it must be granted that the heart will striue sore against the continuance in this course and rebell and be discontented with this that all vnlawfull libertie should euer be denied vnto it But as they shall see more clearely into this blessed estate and haue daily more experience both that God doth giue them power to mortifie and ouercome themselues and make this holy course sweet vnto them the more their harts shall be set vpon it to desire and long after it and to haue it in an high account which is the greatest matter and the hardest peece of worke to be obtained especially with continuance and stedfastnesse therein For if it were mens pleasure and delight throughout the day to be well occupied one way or other and in all that they should go about to haue their hearts readie to guide them aright therein all other gaine-saying desires of the flesh should soone be withstood and resisted and the occasions by which they were wont most of all to be hindered and withdrawne should be shunned and auoyded And this may much set them forward in this course that if they seeke to retaine constantly any one of these eight rules which are set downe to guide them daily they may know that it will be no hard matter to enioy all the rest with it seeing they hang together as linckes of a golden chaine For they cannot arme themselues with a mind free from the loue of sinne present but they must be repentant for their sinne past and embrace forgiuenesse by faith and find rest to their soules and filled with thankes and so I say of the rest if they know this point of Gods will that he requireth it that one of them should daily go with the other as indeed the one cannot be without the other And if any say belike I go about to make men perfecter and holier then the Lord euer did and to perswade that they may serue God without strife and battell with their owne lustes and the diuell I aske them againe if this course of daily keeping our hearts in frame and spirituall gouernement can be without most diligent obseruing of our wayes and strong setting of our selues against all aduersary power And further I answer that I go about no other thing then this that Gods seruants may be best fenced against the common corruptions which are in the world through lust and may honour God in the best maner and themselues liue with the most comfort and that they may know and be perswaded that he of his mercy hath prouided this sweete path-way to heauen for his poore seruants who are despised in the world And they who haue not as yet experience of this seasoning of their hearts with grace daily I wish them to desire it aboue all other things and in no wise to hold themselues contented without it if they desire to do well and to see good dayes And let me obtaine this at the hands of all well meaning Christians that they beleeue it But now I hauing spoken of the foundation that should be layd in the heart of all Gods people vpon which the building of a godly life euery day is to be set and without the which indeuored after of euery one it can in no wise stand and that is an heart indued with the seuerall gifts of the spirit which I haue set downe I haue thought it very meete and necessarie to adde one thing to this which I haue said and it is that which the diligent reader will require and looke for especially if he be not well experienced in the practise of christianitie And this it is why men are not directed how to leade their liues daily and to gouerne their tongues as well as to rule and beautifie their hearts and why they haue not direction how to do all their outward actions daily for of these they say no rule hath
daily CHAP. 12. Of the declaration of the first dutie of awaking with God AND of the first three parts of this treatise thus much Now for the better vnderstanding of the nine last mentioned duties and more cleare insight into them especially for the helpe of them which cannot so easily gather so large a matter out of so few wordes I will more fully open euery branch thereof one after another And whereas I teach Christians in this place first when they awake to be with God and to accustome their thoughts to be holy I meane indeed so much that so soone as they awake they should be taken vp about heauenly things for where their treasure is there should also their hearts be as to thinke of Gods kindnesse and loue towards them and that they abide still in his fauour as at any time before the remembrance whereof at our first breaking off our sleepe what can be like sweet and comfortable euen as a prisoner condemned but to temporall death doth on the contrarie at his awaking out of sleepe fall into most dreadfull thoughts and feare They are also to thinke how they haue bene refreshed by their rest and kept from the manifold dangers of the night c. by the which many haue miscaried And all these and such like meditations should salute them when they first awake to this end to reuiue that foundnesse of heart wherwith they lay downe the night before if they lay downe as became them and also that no roote of bitternesse breake out of them to staine their actions at their first entring into the day which were very like to be if it should not be preuented and held out by some such gracious thoughts Also by this meanes they prouide well for the better keeping their liues in frame all the day after without the which regard had in purpose to performe it assoone and as well as they can they are so ready to range and go astray one way or other that although they did lye downe the night before in peace and with quiet and meeke hearts yet the diuell as we know it well watching his oportunitie they may easily be vnsetled and so runne into sundrie euils which cannot be auoided All which being considered who doth not see how great a meane this kind of awaking with God is and how worthily it may be reckoned for one of our duties to indeuour to take vp some time thus when sleepe departeth Neither let any obiect that this is more then poore Christians can attaine to for all such would faine attaine to that grace if they were taught how and directed the Lord hauing framed and fitted them for it euen by this that he hath made them Christians and therewithall hath giuen them hearts which are willing thereunto but yet euery man in his measure and as he hath receiued of God which giueth to no man nigardly who seeketh heartily And if this satisfie not some who desire to begin the day aright after their first perfit shaking off of sleepe and awaking let such for their better direction breake their minds to those who through longer experience are better exercised in the wayes of the Lord then themselues Onely this caueat and watch-word I giue that if through barrennesse in good things thou art not able to set thine heart a worke when sleepe is gone from thee to fasten vpon somewhat that is profitable to thy soule or to thy companion if thou hast any with thee arise if it be conuenient if not and that thou feelest thy heart to be caried vnto prophanenesse or to cause thy mouth to sinne any way checke thy selfe rebuke thine heart and so take occasion euen by thy euill to do good And remember him who at his first awakings in the morning did thus giue vnto the Lord the first fruits of the day as I haue taught thee to do as in the Psalme where he saith O Lord thou wilt heare my voyce early in the morning Early in the morning will I direct my words vnto thee and will looke vp and in the Prouerbes Wisdome shall commune with thee when thou wakest and guide thee when thou walkest The words of the Psalme although they be not to be vnderstood only of the time of our first awaking yet they include that time as well as any other in the day but that place of Salomon doth plainely shew that it ought to be as vsuall and ordinary to set our hearts on worke about some holy and heauenly things when we first awake as it should be to looke to be guided by Gods word all the day through And there is no doubt but if this Scripture and such like were beleeued and well weighed directly tending to this end to teach Christians to take vp their hearts in holy cogitations and heauenly desires before the diuell hath poysoned them and euilly imployed them and further if they would be willing to see this first letting loose their hearts to sundry sinnes as iesting vaine laughter light and loose talke iarring contention depth of worldlinesse and such like to be one chiefe cause of an vnprofitable yea an offensiue life in the day afterwards it should be farre better with them then it is I meane if they would thus do they should find much more ease in seruing of God and fruite therein and comfort thereby both in the morning and all the day after whereas I see with mine eyes heare it with mine eares that many passe the day very vnbeseeming Christians who haue long sought the Lord though only in a generall manner indeed and others see that it is not with them so well as both it might and they themselues know it should be who do perhaps some one time in the day now and then go to prayer but otherwise they haue litle regard of many their actions yet their prayers which they make are not for the most part powred out to God till their heads and harts both are so filled and fraught with the world and other matters that they haue made themselues in a maner vnfit to pray And as for such as say they haue other matters to thinke on as soone as they be awake and they cannot bestow their time after that manner it may please them to know that as for the time if their heart were ready and did know how to do this duty it might very sufficiently and well-nigh be performed in so much time for a need as the Lords prayer distinctly vttered might be sayd ouer in For in such a space might a Christian lift vp his heart to God and salute him with an holy remembring of his fatherly kindnesse and namely for present preseruation in soule and body and confirme himselfe in his former sound-hartednesse which if he did no more were a true and right awaking with God and the onely right way to thinke of other things as they ought Therefore with thine heart thus seasoned if it
for no such labour doth God approoue of But contrariwise we must so play the good husbands that we become not worldlings and such as find more sweetnesse and pleasure in our earthly dealings and the comming in of our profites then in our heauenly trafficke through the practise of Christianitie we must so follow our owne businesse and shunne medling in other mens matters vnnecessarily that we be not shut vp in our owne without regard of our brethren or care for their matters when cause shal require for that were great vnkindnesse and want of charitie towards them ioyned with too much selfe loue toward our selues To be short we must so vse the world as though we vsed it not not lifting vp our hearts when we prosper nor casting them downe with deadly sorrow when we sustaine losses and discommodities but so carie our selues throughout that we may be patternes and examples to other of right vsing the world for so hath the Lord appointed men to liue in and vse their vocations And this kind of walking in them is highly pleasing and acceptable to him For they who thus set vpon common actions and worldly businesse are not caried after their owne earthly minds as men of the world but set the Lord before them and looke what he will haue done they bridle their desires which would else carie them after them So Moses was faithfull in all Gods house and Iosua in his place and Iob who had much to do in matters of profite and commoditie yet was a rare patterne to all men of vsing the world aright euen earthly things with an heauenly mind that they may haue the more to accuse them and that iustly who will not in farre meaner affaires take him for their example This regard must be had of all Christians and of all sorts both of rich and poore one and another in their earthly dealings though it be a lesson most hardly learned that whiles we auoide slouth and idlenesse on the one side yet walking in our callings we be not worldly minded on the other side that it may come to passe that our calling being one part of Christian obedience and dutie to God may not onely for the time while we are occupied in it witnesse well to vs that we please him but also make vs more fit to other christian duties after and that we seeing this maner of passing our time to be enioyned of God who hath promised blessing thereto and seeth what is good for euery one and considering duly with our selues the infinite fruite that commeth thereof we may more willingly and of conscience betake our selues thereunto that so we may find in this faithfull walking in our calling a peaceable course of liuing here which may bring happines with it in the end The necessitie and benefite of this in a Christian few do sufficiently know or consider For all are naturally giuen to seeke libertie amisse and stolne waters as it is in the Prouerbe are sweet and many who zealously professe a godly life not painefully following some lawfull calling doe by wofull practise proue this to be true and so shall find much sorrow in their dayes which others shall be free from Now to the end we may thus chearefully go about them as knowing that God alloweth such workes of ours and so thereby be disposed more readily to other parts of dutie which we see to be no common thing in the world first this must be considered that it is the Lord that setteth vs in our callings and hath promised to be with vs and to giue vs good successe in them and to helpe vs beare all tediousnesse therein and further that he hath willed vs to do all such duties for his sake in such manner as if we did them vnto him and from him to looke for a reward Now what true Christian is there who if he beleeue this is not encouraged to do his businesse readily and willingly who would not be glad to do any thing which might please God and whose heart should not be ioyfull to go about the Lords worke whereby tediousnesse vnquietnesse and manifold vnsetlings are remoued And so should we not grow out of frame but haue our minds readily prepared to other duties And most sure it is that mens callings and labours are so burthensome vnto them euen for this cause that they do not thinke thus of them Neither are such chearefull at their worke but onely for the gaine that moueth thē or for that they must needs being so vnwillingly corruptly occupied in them neither are they fit for any good thing or dutie after The Minister who is consecrated by the Lord euen to diuine studies and passings of his time and hath it enioyned him for his calling that he attend daily to reading priuately and to doctrine and exhortation publikely how hardly obtaineth he it of himselfe as heauenly and sweet a calling as it is to abide and hold out therein yea and how few do it I speake euen of such as haue receiued good gifts of God not of the worser sorts onely but trifle out their precious time as other do As though it were litle to be regarded which is written He that winneth soules is wise and they that haue instructed others shall shine as the starres Dan. 12.3 And therefore of others whose calling is not to be occupied through the day in that heauenly maner how were it to be looked for if they should not of conscience tye themselues thereto and walke chearefully and faithfully therein But when men shall know and may be bold to remember and consider that they are appointed by God to bestow the most part of the time in their callings though they be not meerly spirituall actions to the end that they may with better appetite returne to exercises of religion againe after and that they haue a promise of blessing therein with what peace may they be occupied in them and ouercome that tediousnesse and wearisomenesse which would otherwise cleaue vnto them Thus I could wish that Christian men tooke their callings to be in such sort enioyned them of God that they neither durst neglect them nor yet find them burdensome and wearisome to them but that they could wisely see how when and why to intermit them that is to say for necessarie and profitable causes and considerations as for the ministerie of the word the visiting of friends moderate lawfull and necessarie refreshings of themselues and in good sort to returne to them againe more fitly Furthermore we shall not be vnsetled by the workes of our callings nor wearisomely cast them off when we shall be able to see that we haue practise of most duties in Christianitie therein as diligence obedience faith patience truth c. and thereby learne experience that God who hath giuen vs wisedome chearefulnesse patience and the rest heretofore to beare the burthen of them contentedly and willingly when in the prayer
in men and to the good that commeth by it that he may stirre vp this gift in himselfe whosoeeuer he be that hath any such and not be dismayed if successe follow not by and by as he would wish I haue seene much good done by it euen in the mouth of priuate men And if it were kindly vsed of Christians as they shall haue occasion and much more by the Minister there would much good blessing followe it but if men take not heed the Diuell doth so craftily hinder it that it will take small effect but rather be frustrate and broken off That will be if he who should be occupied in this seruice to God be a loose liuer himselfe he shall do no good by it to others and he shall soone waxe weary of it and especially if he be not very watchfull in his earthly dealings that there grow no conceipts straungenesse and other dislikes by meanes of them betwixt him and others for they will soone hinder it But here I cannot omit to bewaile the vnseasonable speeches of some as also vncharitable and discouraging that as though they saw no vse of these duties namely of exhorting admonishing and reprouing nor of the Apostles commanding that they should be continued aske What Papists any conuert from their poperie hereby whereas it is well knowne that the common sort of them admit small talke about religion their common answer being this They meane not to reason except the learneder sort of them who of a wilfull and malitious mind against religion and Prince maintaining it do of set purpose abuse their gifts to the peruerting of the truth But God be thanked this charge of exhorting and rebuking one another was giuen before poperie was hatched and there should haue bene need inough of it though it had neuer bene bred and so it shall be a Christian duty much pleasing the Lord without any regard of them who scorne it wheresoeuer it be wisely and religiously vsed and without controuersie much blessed this being regarded of them towards whom it is vsed which is written I beseech you brethren suffer the words of exhortation For consolation also and ministring comfort it is another worthy duty when in mens bodily sicknesse or trouble of mind or otherwise in their wants we do ease their sorowfull hearts with sweet words from God wisely and fitly applied to them and comfort them as he hath comforted vs. When a penitent soule counting that his greatest miserie which is a token of his greatest happinesse I meane the feeling of the burthen of his sinne desiring nothing more then to be eased shall be brought to be perswaded so and that his sinne is forgiuen him what can be like comfortable to him For he shall be one of a thousand to him that can do it as we reade in Iob. So when another in case of bodily distresse or necessitie shall in like sort be spoken to as the woman of Canaan was by our Sauiour saying O woman great is thy faith be it to thee as thou desirest what a reuiuing of her was it thinke we Not much vnlike to the dealing of Boaz with Ruth a desolate and poore widow and a strannger which caused her to breake foorth and say O my Lord thou hast comforted me and spoken to the heart of thine handmaid For if the diseased person be much cheared by Phisicke bodily what maruell though spirituall comfort worke vpon the soule mightily It should be in request therefore aboue all other priuate matters euen as it is the waightiest that there should be not Ministers onely who yet chiefly should do it but euen priuate Christians also who should be able in some measure to comfort one another in their heauinesse but this also is to seeke with men Not one of many can speake to the purpose to a sicke bodie to comfort him but vnsauorily that which may more increase his heauinesse by telling him they are much grieued for his sicknesse c. when who seeth not they had need of other comfort As for other companies they are of another kind some about honest refreshings some about bargainings couenants-making other agreements some about suites debates controuersies and such like and although there cannot certaine rules be giuen concerning them all yet they must be all gone about and done in such wise as that they may be sutable and correspondent to the other parts of Christian life that there be no breaking off our comfort with God by loose and carelesse doing of them but that we hold the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace neither that there be a following of the fashion of other men in them but that we being armed with such grace as is fit for those occasions may shew that we are attired with the furniture of Christians which wee ought continually as with seemely apparell to be cloathed with to make our whole conuersation comely For example to speake of christian recareation wherein a part of companie keeping is taken vp for the most part which is an exercise not separate frō godlines of some thing that is indifferent for the necessary refreshing of the mind or bodie or both who doubteth but that God hath taught his seruants how to vse it although others will neuer come vnder any rule or gouernment For they who will not be subiect in other parts of their liues to Gods commaundements much lesse will be controlled or directed by them in this wherein they imagine they haue free libertie to vse it as they list Such therefore as do claime the benefite of it must be as carefull to vse it aright as to looke to enioy the libertie of it not as they who if they once get this by the end That it is lawfull neuer enquire further of the lawfull manner of vsing it The time when it may be vsed is not when we list but when we haue neede of it through wearinesse and other vnfitnesse for to that end the Lord appointed such intermission for vs. And though some desire it not greatly to driue away from themselues annoyances of mind or bodie thereby yet to othersome it is not to be denyed in either of both those respectes they being carefull to vse it as God doth allow and in going about it because through the corruption of our hearts we become easily vnsetled by such actions it shall be very expedient to strengthen our selues by some looking vp to God in our vse thereof that we may take no hurt to our soules whiles we refresh our selues seeing all the creatures of God are good to the faithfull vser of them if they be receiued with prayer and thankes by which they are sanctified and he who counteth it too harsh and sad a matter to desire grace of God to vse it aright may well feare that hee shall offend in it For the kind of our recreation it must be honest and of good report
weakened in me contrary to that which sometime I haue found and perswadeth me that euen my afflictions and the hardest parts of my life are sent not in thine anger and displeasure but of fauour and mercy and that for my good thou doest of very faithfulnesse cause me when so euer I am chastised to be corrected And so for thine afflicting of me also I am and more learne daily to be thankfull And the rather I see iust cause hereof because I am priuy in mine owne heart how litle cause I giue of this tender handling and most kind regarding of me yea rather I see causes innumerable why I should be giuen vp into a reprobate sense and both be made an example vnto others in this life of miserie and after be cast into endlesse woe For besides mine originall sinne wherein I was conceiued and borne my whole life before I was called to know thee to be my Sauiour through Christ my redeemer was nothing else but an vtter departing from thee and a dishonoring of thy name In euery cōmandement and branch thereof I was rebellious and disobedient to thee and that as many times as I haue haires vpon my head And since thou hast washed me from my wickednesse and purged me from my sinnes whereas I thought I should haue roundly and readily liked and submitted my selfe to thy holy will which is the rule of righteousnesse yet I haue fealt and do daily that I am hindred much from that good course which I desire not doing the good which I would most willingly but oft times that which I allow not and yet besides this I perceiue that there is much sinne in me which I know not as from time to time since my first beleeuing in thee I haue by litle and litle espied and found out so that most iustly I may say Oh Lord who can tell the manifold errors of this life or how oft he offendeth thee And as for the deceiptfulnesse of sinne who is wise inough to discerne it in many things as when we shall be angry for a iust cause when we shall giue our eye and heart liberty to please themselues in that which they desire when we grow weake in faith whiles we be about our lawfull businesse and such like which because I feele my selfe to be incombred with and with many such I do here as most vnworthie in my selfe acknowledge the same and humbly sue vnto thee ô heauenly father for thy deare sons sake Iesus Christ to pardon still my sins corruptiō who do confesse that I offend thee so oft in the day as I cannot expresse this morning to receiue me gratiously into thy fauorable protectiō that I may be satiate replenished with thy louing kindnes so that al the day after I may retaine the sauour of it haue my heart so sweetly seasoned with it that I may find feel all my actiōs as good things to proceed out of the good treasury of it and not to be fleshly rebellious corrupt as proceeding from a roote of bitternesse And as for the sinne which is hidden from me reueale and bring to light vnto me that I may be shamed and humbled thereby and not abuse thy pardoning of me to bold licentiousnes making that a colour of euill in me but let me plucke downe all pride of my heart and see my selfe daily and so this day more indebted to thy maiestie then otherwise I could possibly thinke my selfe to be and to send vp more oft and earnest prayers against the same Thus good Lord let me sensibly feele this mornings worke to be effectuall through thy blessing euen as it is thine owne ordinance that I should begin the day thus that I may haue my heart inlarged hereby to do my other duties with more cheare and fruitfulnesse and that I being thus perswaded of thy fauor may also be assured that thou wilt be with me to assist me and blesse me in all the lawfull workes actions which thou hast appointed me this day to do And seeing thou hast appointed that we should be occupied in some trauell and worke profitable to the common-wealth which also may keepe our selues from idlenesse incline my heart to obey this thy commandement not onely for other causes but chiefly because thou wilt haue it so and with chearfulnesse that may shake off tediousnesse and vntowardnesse as farre as of my frailtie may be obtained In the workes of my calling let me keepe my heart from all distemperature disorder and rebellion and containe my selfe from euerie euill way in the good successe which thou giuest let me not be lifted vp with lightnesse in the contrary not cast downe with immoderate heauinesse Let me see good and sufficient cause of intermitting the same as oft as I cease from it and let my mind be stable and well setled to follow thee though the actions of the day be many and variable In all companies let me frame my selfe this day to be harmelesse and innocent at home let me be warie against the common euils which are in families as brawling disagreeing with any anger vncharitablenesse reuiling prouoking or being prouoked by others but forbearing and forgiuing if I haue ought against any so let me be free from foolish iesting slandering of others lying vnprofitable and needlesse talking So abroad let me not fashion my selfe after the euill example of the world in these or the like but humbly carying my selfe towards mine equals giuing honor to my betters and making my selfe equall with those who are my inferiours as knowing my selfe what I am And not onely so but as I shall haue oportunitie graunt good Lord that I may do good by exhorting teaching comforting and admonishing and offering my selfe to take good by receiuing the same where I may that thus I may leaue no ill sauour in any place but with comfort call to mind the companies that I haue bene in and not with an euill conscience And that part of the day which I shall haue free from the fore-mentioned duties to be alone whether iourneying sitting walking or lying graunt most mercifull father that my heart may be weaned from vaine cogitations and fond desires euen the secretest and that out of the good treasurie of my heart I may raise holy and profitable meditations oft musing of the heauenly things contained in thy word namely thy mercies of mine owne mortality troubles subiection to sinne and Sathan and how I may order aright all my lawfull affaires and disgrace and bring in discredite with my heart all iniquity and the very apparance thereof Let me aime at these things this day as at a marke And whereas most mercifull father we are wont to go to prayer hearing conferring and reading of thy word with much vnwillingnesse and vntowardnesse and to be sleepie and vnreuerent therein graunt that I may be armed against these and contrarily may stirre vp my selfe to chearfulnesse and gladnesse when such times
which God hath giuen them And therefore at this stay they keepe and will not be drawne from it till God bewray to them more clearely the diuels subtiltie in holding them there and what they haue lost by the hote maintaining of their vaine liberties that which they lose for them being far more precious and how for want of daily and more heartie embracing of these good meanes they are driuen by experience to see and confesse that they were kept long in bondage If therefore through our neglect of these we be otherwise fallen into Sathans hands then we were wont there is no other remedie but that we beare our punishment for a season euen heauinesse and reproch because we haue sinned but although we haue thus fallen yet let vs rise againe and that betimes for he hath smitten vs and he will heale vs. Let vs not harden our harts against God when he hath so iustly chastised vs but as humble children let euery of vs say My father my father we are ashamed that we haue turned aside from thee for why should we prouoke our God any while after wee once see his frowning face beginning to arise vpon vs we being his sonnes and daughters vnlesse we thinke it a small thing to haue him frowne vpon vs I stand the longer in this point because I haue experience by many how hardly they dare or can be perswaded to craue pardon with confidence after that they haue bene caried by their rebellious hearts to offend in somewhat which they knew to displease him Of whose weakenesse regard must be had and for such especially haue I taken this labour in hand though I know that for such as haue experience lesse might haue serued And yet whose case soeuer it shall be of vs all in triall we shall find it no easie matter after carelesse or wilfull offending of God to haue immediatly vpon the sight thereof relenting and tender-hartednesse and when we durst a litle while before prouoke him so soone after to be bold to beleeue in him that euen that so great a trecherie shall be pardoned for canst thou beleeue forgiuenesse of thy sinne who beleeuest not that thou must forsake sinne No no relenting commeth not by and by in the best who haue thus offended God but hardnesse of heart till after awhile when there hath bene a considering of the matter and of the state in which they are that so they may waxe ashamed of their so great vnkindnesse But otherwise where there is boldnesse in sinning there is no strength in beleeuing Thankes be vnto God for his vnspeakeable mercie that many of these times fall not out to his deare seruants who are resolutely prepared to stand vpon their watch for it is an heauie worke when that betideth vs and they who see not this see litle in the mysterie of godlinesse And as I would haue my good brethren farre from lying still and abiding in vnbeliefe at such a time when they haue cast themselues into it by their owne default so yet to let all bold presumers vpon God and abusers of his mercie vnderstand that Gods bountifulnesse is not set foorth in the Scriptures to adde drunkennesse to thirst in men and to giue them libertie to sinne who are alreadie too forward that way this I say That as the people of Israel perceiuing God to be iustly displeased with them for their trespasse of the calfe and therefore remouing the tabernacle where his presence was a farre off from them and their tents they durst not presume to go to the tabernacle to seeke the Lord who in displeasure was departing from them but they sought him a farre off that is standing in their tent doore and worshipping so let those who see their shame and nakednesse by sinning against God blush and be ashamed yet because he neuer taketh away his louing kindnesse from those whom he loueth let them shew themselues as guiltie persons though at the first afarre off and with much difficultie to seeke vnto him that they may be receiued againe And thus I haue made mention of the first let which hindreth from godly life euen the want of daily direction to serue God by and haue shewed how Sathan holdeth Christians in daungerous vnprofitablenes by keeping them vnsetled in a godly course and withall haue set downe some helpe against the same CHAP. 6. Of another let The leauing our first loue NOW followeth the second let in this first sort that is that many such as do hold on in some Christian course do yet lose and fall from their first loue not for a short time as they before mentioned but euen for years dayes as they say whē yet they hauing once receiued it of the Lord at their first effectuall calling and conuersion it ought to grow vp with them and accompanie them throughout their life to make euery part of it more sweet and comfortable And great reason there is why it should be so for if we be truly conuerted vnto God the longer that we haue bene trained vp in his house which is the militant Church and tasted of the diet of his seruants how good it is in comparison of any other the more we had need to take liking of his seruice and with all chearefulnesse to liue in it afterwards which at our first entrance we saw so great cause to like and approue of In so much that although wee shall haue strong perswasions to waxe wearie and slouthfull therein yet there are many more and greater considerations to moue vs to constancie and good liking in the same But that it may the better be seene what our first loue is I will in fewe words lay foorth the same We are to know therefore that when God first called vs from darknesse to light and from vnder Sathans tyrannie and feare of hell to see our selues deliuered from them which we saw were by our sinne due vnto vs and that yet for all that he would pardon our sins receiue vs graciously and loue vs freely whereas before we were his enemies this astonished vs and after due consideration inflamed our hearts and caused vs to admire this kindnesse of his and to esteeme and preferre it before all pleasures and to haue our hearts knit to him for it for this loue of his constrained vs to loue him most feruently and dearely againe Which our Sauiour Christ knowing well asked of Peter in that case if he loued him not more then the rest euen as Dauid also calling the same to mind brake out into these wordes saying I loue the Lord because in the sorrowes of death he heard and deliuered me Thus when we first saw the exceeding loue of God and Christ to vs we could not I say but loue him sensibly and heartily and therefore our brethren and so his word and Ministers that brought vs tidings of it for we no sooner beleeued but faith that worketh by loue
oft in the weeke as the people can conueniently attend vpon the same Which being the light of the world and as it were the Sun that warmeth all the creatures of the earth with his influence so it can but warme and inlighten them who are within the sound of it as the Sunne doth that part of the earth to the which he can spread his beames And although many vpon whom this heauenly light shineth are not made fruitfull like a garden by the heate of the Sunne but rather as a dunghill to sauour worse yet such as enioy not this grace of the Gospell at all can be but as the shadowed places where no Sunne commeth which bring foorth nothing or else that which is soure and vnsauourie God be blessed for those which are painefull labourers but yet for the infinite thousands who know nothing neither can know I would that all which will be called the Lords Ministers did diligently and faithfully prophecie and that the Lord would poure his spirit vpon them plentifully for that purpose If Peter could say no lesse but that it was meete whiles he continued in this tabernacle to put the people in remembrance of heauen and the way to it yea though they were stablished in it alreadie no more to be remoued who doubteth but that it must needs be a sore want to be without that help For ignorance is a great and vsuall impediment of sinceritie and good conscience for when the mind erreth or misconceiueth it doth misleade the conscience and deceiueth the whole man For where that is not besides the thousands which perish for want of it euen the godly if any be there cannot see their wants in grace their corruptions of heart and the many occasions by which they offend in their life neither the depth of Gods loue how he hath taken order to draw them out of all these nor be refreshed with the oft remembrance of these things as their need requireth But this is a large field to walke in and not of me in this place to be long taryed in but yet I will not cease to pray and hope for that which is wanting as to be highly thankefull for that which we haue namely that the Lord of the haruest would thrust foorth labourers into the haruest and establish the libertie of the Gospell preached by authoritie and continue to vs the glorious light and sweet and deepe insight into the will of God thereby which we haue attained and many moe might also haue done the same vnder her Highnes most prosperous raigne and long peace for whome many thankes be giuen to God amongst vs. Now seeing by the wanting of this sound ministerie ordinarily inioyed euen the most of Gods beloued do want the greatest part of their best priuiledges or full weakly inioy them let all welwillers to Sion procure this as much as in them lieth both by their feruent prayers and other Christian endeuours and let such as desire to be more free from Sathans snares prouide whiles they may to be partakers of this benefit As for such as inioy it and price it not aboue all that they haue or euer can inioy in this world but esteeme it as a thing which they set litle by yea and could want it well enough I will say no more to them but this Many shall come from other places to seeke comfort there both from East West North and South and shall sit downe with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen and they themselues shall be cast out into vtter darknesse where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth and that of Amos Behold the dayes come saith the Lord God that I will send a famine in the land not a famine of bread nor a thirst of water but for hearing of the word of the Lord. And they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen vnto the East shall they runne to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not find it They who should weigh how the Diuell hath laboured in all nations and throughout all generatiōs to hinder the passage of the Gospell as if that one booke of the Acts of the Apostles onely were perused doth appeare in that time might easily be perswaded that the preaching and establishing of it is a singular and rare treasure howsoeuer blind men can iudge of no colours and therefore that the want of it is none of the small lets whereby Christians are hindered if possibly many might be perswaded of it For how should a poore Christian rise vp when he is fallen by any occasion or come into the way againe when he is strayed out or how shall he be strengthened being weake or be comforted in his heauinesse if he haue not this at hand ordinarily to bring tidings of Gods will to him and euery way to supplie his many wants euen as if the trumpet sound not who can prepare himselfe to the battell Therefore it is that there are such maine blockes layd in the way of Gods seruants that either they cannot inioy this blessing any long time or in any good sort and manner to build them vp and direct them euerie way as is meete or if they haue all this yet they shall hinder themselues and one another For it is to be lamented to see how few can rightly vse such liberties and make their profite of them while they inioy them as to draw out of their teachers vnderstanding and humbly pray and labour for spirituall wisedome whereby they may haue the right vse of their knowledge in euerie particular action and in the spirit of meeknesse to helpe build vp one another and to be lights to the ignorant by giuing good example but worldly minded or contentious or passing their time vainely and prophanely And if this complaint may iustly be made where the Gospell is purely and plainely preached as who doth not see that it may then what need many words to proue what hauocke there is of goodnesse where the word of God is not in place to rebuke the euill and vphold the contrarie no lesse doubtlesse then as if haile-stones in the haruest season which battereth and and beateth downe the corne no lesse I say doth the Diuell with his bad instruments make a spoile of religious and christian life So that it is apparent how sore an impediment the want of sound familiar and diligent preaching of Gods word is Salomon including many hurts and dangers in one word saying Where that is wanting the people perish The same I say of other helpes to the building vp of a godly life which I haue spoken of in another place that if we suffer our selues to be hindred by the Diuell from the daily reuerent vse of them he shall sufficiently preuaile in holding vs backe that we shall not flourish as plants in the Lords orchard I meane if we do not consecrate our selues to God pray and meditate
as appeareth by the parable of the talents deliuered to be occupied till it should be demanded how they were imployed and by that of the steward who was called to giue an account of his stewardship The account which shall then be demaunded shall be according to the doctrine which hath bene set downe in the foure remedies namely whether we haue not vsed them to the hurt and iniurying of others and how long and wherein And secondly whether we haue done good with thē as we in conscience haue seene our selues bound to do and as occasion hath bene offered Thirdly whether we haue not our selues yeelded to commit some noisome and fearefull sinnes for and by occasion of them which we should not otherwise haue bene bold to do And lastly whether we haue bene furthered by them to euerlasting life By this we see we may not deale and behaue our selues about these earthly commodities as we shall thinke good for we are but stewards and disposers of them as the owner our Lord and maister hath appointed Wherein as we haue failed we shall haue litle cause to reioyce considering that whatsoeuer we haue gotten and gained yet the worst is behind euen our account giuing which we shall not be able to yeeld no not one of a thousand And though I deny not but there is mercy with the Lord and plentifull redemption yet it is that he may be feared of vs for the time to come in occupying our goods and talents as he hath commaunded and it is also for them that tremble when in remembring and thinking how ill they haue vsed them they say penitently within themselues What haue we done But to the rest shall be tribulation and anguish when they not wisely casting their reckoning before shall be vrged to it by the Lord they being vtterly vnready for it In this regard therefore as in all the former we see good cause to withstand carefully this sinne of worldlinesse These are the remedies and reasons which perswade to giue a foile to this couetousnesse now heare the direction in few words how to vse them both For although we know them yet if they do but swimme in our braine and be talked of now and then they shall be so farre off from doing vs the good they may do that we shall the rather deceiue our selues with a false conceit of practising them when yet we remaine drowned in some grosse point of worldlinesse still Therfore it is necessarie that we nourish and retaine a mind willing to see and find out what is amisse in vs this way and then as the sins of this kind are most daungerous and many that therefore we force our selues from day to day to stoupe and submit our selues in an honest and good heart to vse these remedies and be perswaded by these reasons till we find ease by them through practise of them that is a ready mind to vse the world soberly and aright and desirous lest we should deceiue our selues through selfe-loue both to learne by the publicke ministerie and by our priuate reading as also by the helpe of any faithfull brother which can shew vs what blemish remaineth to annoy and hurt vs. Thus vsing both remedies and reasons from time to time for this must be no worke of a dayes or a yeares continuance with feruent prayer to God both to see and cast out such excrements we shall not need to doubt but that we shall be blessed in our worke And yet this I will adde because I know that the matter which I haue set downe for the redresse of couetousnesse will sauour but harshly in the tast of worldly minded Christians that I do not in all that I haue sayd speake or except against any libertie that God alloweth his people about the vse of the world for some will be ready so to gather For concerning skill and wisedome in mens trades dealings and occupyings I am so farre from counting them points or properties of couetousnesse that I hold them for comely ornaments if they be not choaked and ouer-growne with the weedes of their corruptions Yea I say more that ignorance and vnskilfulnesse if ye except the contrarie extremities subtilty and craftinesse is one of the greatest occasions of euill dealing among men Also I deny not but that forecasting and thrifty prouidence in a familie is both lawfull and meete and that no more be spent then for necessarie and comfortable vse to make prouision also of things needfull in the fittest time so as it be without fraudulent dealing in fore-hand bargaines also good husbandrie warinesse in their doings sure bindings of men in their contracts and couenants and sufficient securitie for mortalitie sake euen betwixt the best by writings or witnesse and a taking heed of suretiship as Salomon willeth that one be not vndone by another diligence also in mens callings with such other like religion and Gods word alloweth them all And all to this end that the more outward dangers a man can auoide the more free he may be to liue godly But seeing it falleth out commonly that the wisest are the worldliest and these fore-mentioned liberties are much abused of earthly minds and such do too easily passe their bounds and much nigardly nipping go vnder the cloake of frugalitie and honest sparing therefore these fore-mentioned liberties which being well vsed are also commendable vertues grow into ill report among the ignorant and vnstayed which otherwise are not reproachfull neither deserue any blame And this I haue spoken to meet with an obiection which might rise in the minds of some by occasion of that which went before And if this content them not they shew themselues iustly to be suspected of worse meaning then in their obiection they pretend As for them who say If they had riches they might ioynt their enemies and stand against them and do many other things which now they cannot for want of them it is not worth the answering For God doth not giue these his blessings to men to bestow them on their lusts but to profitable and necessarie vses And where men do not make that reckoning of them and learne not to be maisters ouer them rather then to be seruants and slaues to them what one among a thousand is the better but the worse for them And therefore to a reasonable man I would say What if we could in diet and apparell countenance and controling of others flourish and please our selues also in other iolity libertie and exercise what were we the better All men see that we may want these better then the pairing of our nailes and that we may please God better without them and that we shall not haue so many things to let and hinder vs if we be free from them We haue promise of sufficiencie if we desire to liue vnder his gouernemnt and without that cursed is all plentie But here an end of this matter
to our callings to the hindering of the same as being ministers to attend to reading or being priuate men to labour euery man as it hath behoued him And thus much for the proofe of the iustnesse of our complaint and of the causes thereof CHAP. 14. Of the second part of the Couenant namely The remedies against the complaint mentioned in the former Chapter NOW forasmuch as in the weighing of the truth of these things we could not but be grieued heartily as who can behold so great depth of corruption and the fruite of the same so many wayes with deadly vncomfortablenesse threatning his confusion but must needs seeke and vse all possible meanes speedily to pull himselfe out again we therefore immediatly after the due consideration of our wofull condition turned our selues to bethinke vs what remedies we might apply to this fall if thereby we might possibly recouer our selues againe and also make them helpes for hereafter that we may as well continue in a fruitfull and cheareful course vnto the end of our liues as at all to returne into the right way againe First therefore we thought thus and tooke order as followeth that such of vs as did find our fals to be so great and our offences so dangerous that either for our too too great delight in them or long lying therein we could not by our vsuall prayers and humiliation or by helpe of any ordinarie and daily practises of repentance by hearing the word and preparing our selues for the Lords supper come to peace of conscience and obtaine confidence and godly boldnesse with the Lord such I say should humble our selues before the Lord with fasting and prayer without which meanes such diuels are hardly cast out Especially because we had let go the hold of our faith and had suffered the same to faile in vs which when it commeth to passe what can there be in our life but meere vnsauourinesse to speake of the best our fasting tended to this that we might more forcibly pray for the recouerie of our faith and cleare beholding of Gods louing kindnesse restored to vs againe That in such manner we being abased in his presence as there is iust cause that such should be and beleeuing againe his old accustomed mercy we might in some good measure be purged from our former vnsauourinesse yea noysome vncleanenesse and so made fit to renue our couenant with the Lord againe concerning more holy walking with him And if we should find that our hearts might be brought to vnfained displeasure with our selues for our former defaults without fasting then we determined to turne vnto the Lord with all our hearts in sinceritie so as we might obtaine comfort and release at his handes as if fasting had bene adioyned thereunto After this our couenant was to know our hearts better how euill they are what falshood ficklenesse lightnesse and such like naughtinesse and varietie of corrupt affections we carie about vs that thereby we may be enforced to take more paine to weaken them daily For we saw that if we be not diligent to search them out as by occasion we shall be moued to do we shall both walke in continuall vnsetlednesse and in an vncomfortable estate because we can go about nothing but some one of these or other shall be espied to carie vs some way amisse in the same And thus we purposed to note and find them out in vs by a diligent view of and taking heed vnto our waies that so we may be in daily combate with them A worthie worke therefore and commendable we saw it to take knowledge of them and not to be content to be blind in the beholding of them because we are neither easily brought to confesse and see them and yet that he which hideth them shall not prosper that so we may behold more filth and venome in them then we would haue thought could haue bene in vs. And we agreed that if we shold be vnwilling to discouer this packe that euen this willingnesse to hide them is one of the most daungerous euils among the rest Now further because the knowledge of our hearts if we stay there I meane of the manifold euill lusts of them doth make vs the more headie and greedie to fulfill them when we know them by the lawe of God to be condemned in vs we haue further faithfully determined to watch ouer them with all diligence that neither any of those which haue alreadie bene mentioned neither any other as farre as we may know them may lurke or haue their abode within vs with our liking but that we may purge them out and not those only which are apparently grosse but euen such as are more secret being not yet come neare their ripenesse and therefore wheresoeuer we become or in whatsoeuer we haue to do not to neglect this part of Christian dutie but especially there and then where and when we suspect or haue cause to feare more danger thereby as in vehement and strong temptations and grieuous and long continuing afflictions there to stand the more vpon our watch c. So that whether we be in companie or alone in dealings abroad or matters at home by one occasion or by other yet still to haue this purpose fixed in vs that as farre as our fraile memorie will suffer vs to remember it we may go forward in the watching and obseruing of them Which must the rather be done because as the heart is the fountaine of life and frō thence we haue it That we liue so from thence we must fetch the beginning of well liuing from an euill and vncleane heart commeth no part of good life no more then good fruite from an euill tree But all the abhomination of the life euen the most odious and vile as adulterie murther idolatrie heresie c. they haue their beginning there they are conceiued and nourished there they haue their proceeding from thence and God is long and grieuously dishonoured there for the most part before man by the fruite of it can be or is offended So that as by the Romains law it was streightly enacted that their springs should be carefully preserued from all filth which might attaint and poyson them that their riuers and water conduits might be sweet and wholesome so it must necessarily be that the heart of man being once renued and made cleane it should be kept and continued so that being a good treasurie good things may be brought out of it continually of all sorts as occasion shall require For here we take it as graunted that all which shall haue their part in this couenāt or haue already desired to haue must be renued in their minds and haue their hearts purged and made cleane by faith in the Sonne of God whereby their sinnes may be defaced and all their old conuersation pardoned their soules through the same with most comfortable and sound peace enlightened and so their hearts purified both to will and
also to liue well and godly Of the which making cleane and purging the heart as this is no fit place to speake so they must haue learned it and haue attained to it who are here mentioned that is such as haue couenanted vnfainedly to watch and obserue the same Therfore to returne seeing the heart is a deepe dungeon and pit full of all vncleane thoughts and yet deceiuing men so that they shal thinke farre otherwise and suspect no such thing as 1. King 15.8 seeing in all their actions some one or other portion of it is readie to corrupt and staine euen the best of them so that not the holiest parts of Gods worship can purely and holily be fulfilled without the careful holding in of it it is worthily and for iust cause made one part of this wholesome remedie of the well ordering of our liues So that if any be giuen to seeke the libertie which God hath not allowed him to let loose his heart after any folly and vanitie and counteth it too great streightnesse and precise curiousnesse to keepe a dominion and a superioritie ouer it so as he might thereby bring it into subiection he is iustly to be pitied if he cannot be otherwise perswaded but if he thinke that way to build vp a godly life vntill the Lord call backe his word which now standeth for a perfect direction of well liuing he shall neuer attaine to that which he seeketh Now this watching ouer the heart that it may be with the more fruite must haue accompanying it a suspitious and iealous feare lest at any time it breake forth into such delights as are worldly carnall c. Of the which feare for the great good that it doth those who are ledde by it the wise man saith Blessed is the man that feareth alwayes that is his euill heart in one point or other and therefore taketh the more paine about it This being so farre to be vnderstood and practised as our weaknes will giue leaue i. so as we do not willingly nourish idlenesse and vnprofitable liberty and loosnesse in vs we are to take view of the fruite which it bringeth vs and to measure by dayes by weekes and so forward what ease to our consciences what chearfulnesse to our soules and what better fruit in walking in our callings more then we were wont is reaped of vs and inioyed And when we shall see that there is no comparison betwixt the one and other that is betwixt a wandering heart and betwixt a circumspect care we may more fully be resolued to hold out in this course still because although much foolish and fleshly licentiousnes is forgone which is naturally most desired yet it frameth and maketh vs fit for the Lord weaneth vs more and more from the world and is a meane by which with great ease and readinesse wee go on in our Christian course For this is that which we hope for hereby And there shall be no doubt but when the meditations of our hearts shall please the Lord that the wordes of our mouthes and the practise of our liues shall also be acceptable in his sight To conclude this point it is againe to be remembred that we weane our heart from earthly delights which oftentimes tickling it with a pleasant sweetnesse do steale it away from heauenly things and hold it here below and so by little and little bring it to find a contentation here and breed a wearisomnesse in that godly life And further that we be very wary that our hearts be not stolne from a liking of good waies neither brought out of frame by loathing our duties and so depriued of their peace especially that we be not hurt nor wounded that way where there is greatest cause of feare and daunger nor brought into subiection to those sinnes to the which by nature we be most inclined as to the loue of the world vncleannes breaking off of brotherly affection c. And here if at any time we should be ouertaken which is not to be doubted of no not of the most circumspect and best aduised we resolutely purposed not to sleepe nor slumber in our sinne neither promise to our selues forgiuenesse too easily but first to awake our selues to be amazed that we should let go the strength and hold which once we had to rebuke and checke our selues sharply till shame and sorow for so offending may humble vs and then we may be bold to assure our soules hauing an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ the righteous that we are receiued of him againe And to the end that in this worke we may more happily go forward and this watch be the better kept our purpose was to auoide carefully all outward hinderances and to auoide occasions of quenching Gods spirit in vs as we shall haue wisedome to see them as too farre entring into dealings or talke about the world to call our selues backe from all excesse that way also vnprofitable and dangerous company and acquaintance any vnnecessary and idle talke and whatsoeuer else like vnto these And contrarily to be carefull to continue with diligence and delight not onely the exercise and vse of such holy meanes of meditation and prayer as well by our selues as with others also reading hearing and conference c. but also with minds to reape fruite by the same which is not alwayes intended nor sought for so oft as the things themselues are vsed As for example seeing the readiest and best way to nourish and continue this holy desire and carefull watching ouer our hearts is increase of knowledge by the helpe of hearing and reading for zealous and holy affections are like a flame of fire which without the adding and putting to of wood as new matter will soone be quenched and extinguished so will our looking to our hearts and obseruing of them be loosely and lightly continued it is our purpose to stir vp our selues with more earnestnesse hereunto because we know that we shall otherwise frustrate and make vaine our whole couenant That is to say as foloweth We do acknowledge that our negligence and vnreuerence in these haue so greatly depriued vs of fruite in vnderstanding and iudgement as well as other wayes that before our hearing we trust we shall prepare our harts by casting off that which would hinder vs namely rebellious gainsaying the truth security hardnesse worldly affections c. that with meeknesse and teachablenesse we will bring honest and good hearts to the hearing of the word in the action it selfe be attentiue and marking that which shall be taught so as it may worke in vs and raise vp answerable affections to that which we shall heare as ioy by comfortable doctrine feare by that which moueth fear c. after we haue heard we wil beware that it perish not in vs through our owne default or negligence in minding other matters more then that which we haue heard whereby we should bury it in forgetfulnesse
to complaine of and what is more required of vs then that which we do that thus we may be set forward counselled and confirmed and seeing what course we ought to take for the bringing of this to passe we may be stablished in a Christian life For it doth not a litle helpe to haue this communion with some Also that we our selues should be helpers of others where either any do require the same duty of vs or through bashfulnesse dare not be bold or through simplicity cannot do it yet we seeing that they stand in need of such counsell and direction should through loue shew them what we can and what we haue learned in this behalfe And here we purposed for the hope of the great fruite of this communion to auoide strangenesse which as it breaketh off all profit betwixt vs so it giueth feare of some secret conceiptednesse and that much loue is wanting This direction if it be read ouer as we shall see cause and may do it cōueniently with a mind desirous as wel to see what is amisse in vs as also in faithfulnesse to vse these remedies we may be bold the Lord working by meanes to assure our selues that we shall not labour herein in vaine And when we haue attained hereto we determined not to rest in that but to be directed still by such rules as Gods word doth minister to vs. Now hauing set downe remedies by which we may raise vp our selues out of any declinings from a godly life we added some reasons to perswade vs thereto for as much as we may be sure that hinderances and discouragements inough shall meete with vs to withhold vs. First this that by such a course and seeking to walke with God as the former remedies do direct vs vnto we are brought to a most sweet and holy communion with the Lord in comparison whereof nothing is to be desired For it is an honor and prerogatiue which the world neither knoweth neither can attaine vnto To get principalitie ouer him who is the prince of the world that is the diuell and to obtaine grace against our owne euill hearts in well ruling them which is a greater honour then to subdue kingdomes Also that hereby we haue libertie with godly boldnesse to come before the Lord in our complaints and prayers being assured that whatsoeuer we shall aske of him according to his will it shall be granted vs and that our peace and comfort hereby is so great that none who hath but euen tasted of it would chaunge his estate for any other and that the conscience of such men is not beaten and disquieted with hellish and fearefull torments In this case a man need not feare malicious accusations because he hath bene circumspect in looking to his wayes and therefore deseruedly euill speeches can take no hold of him seeing he that is carefull to please God cannot iustly incurre the rebukes of men As for euil tidings he is free from the feare of them because he hath armed himselfe to looke for the hardest And they who like not this state which al things considered shall be found to be the richest part and best portion they must feede themselues with folly and take their fill in vanitie till their miserie ouertake them in the mid way and destruction meete with them when they litle thinke vpon it Moreouer howsoeuer this indeuouring after a godly life hath euer of the world bene litle regarded yet the happiest and men of greatest commendation for godlinesse haue alwaies preferred it and made it as the flower of their garland and the crowne of their reioycing we haue a cloud of witnesses and not all in one age who haue walked with God euen from Enoch and thereabout to this day who testified this daily looking to their liues to be the best thing of all Now if by these and such like perswasions we be brought to like of it we faithfully couenanted with our selues to vse these remedies which haue bene set downe for continuance and to make our beginnings sound and substantiall so as they may be able to beare and vphold the waight of all that shall presse them downe For although our temptations be strong and many yet may none of them preuaile thus farre as to make vs breake off this our happie couenant for if we be not strongly armed against this we shall easily find that hinderances enough will arise which will quickly weaken the power of our best purposes and frustrate all that we haue taken in hand Here will inward lets come in our way and those of many sorts as to thinke it more then needeth to liue thus also that many who are godly do not thus the inordinate loue of some speciall sinne may withhold vs and much dulnesse vnprofitablenesse and rebellion may make vs vtterly vnable to hold foorth this course Many outward discouragements also and hinderances will be readie here to stand in our way as houshold troubles and disquietnesse by them disorder in seruants and children vntowardnesse and ill successe in businesse want of blessing somtimes where it was hoped for losses c. also much toyling occupying our selues about these things below with neglect of our heauenly and christian calling These are some of a great number and the commonest whereby holy duties do most easily grow out of place and vse with vs. Let this rule therefore said we be well regarded of vs and that which followeth shall be the easier for many loathsome wearinesses will in short time arise which if it be possible will breake vs off from this enterprise After this we said that if we with diligence continue it we must beware we make not a common thing of it so as though we vse it yet no fruite nor blessing returne to vs by it The which as it falleth out most vsually in the doing of good things so in this the best of others it is most to be feared In the first setting vpon many duties some chearefulnesse may be seene in vs and some time and trauell bestowed but alas within a very short time we grow full of them they become irkesome and tedious to vs and though we do not vtterly breake them off yet we may perceiue that without any great sweetnesse and delight we go about them The reason hereof is that our fleshly hearts can like of no good thing long If therefore either of these two wayes we depriue our selues of the benefite of growing forward by these forenamed remedies that is by the negligent vsing of them or the leauing off of them yet the fault must be quickly espied and not long lyen in for that is more dangerous then can easily be beleeued To the better attaining hereof we may vnderstand that we may grow to a commonnesse in a good thing two wayes either when we be in prosperity in which estate it will be very hard to see our great need to vse feruencie and zeale in holy
but once in all his life what a manner of priuiledge then is this to be accounted that we may grow from faith to faith and from a darker knowledge of it to a clearer from day to day and that with better assurance then we hold any thing in this life by seale writing witnesse or any other way that law can deuise For indeed the benefit of knowing this so great a treasure to be fallen vs were by many degrees lesse if it were when it is once knowne to vs afterward to be doubted of and called into question againe and that our assurance might not both grow greater and daily continuance of the same be obteined But thanks be to God for his vnspeakable mercy who hath prouided that the longer we liue the better we may know it For the longer that we haue beleeued Gods promise and beene acquainted with it who doubteth but that we may much more cleerely be perswaded of it then in former times when we first beleeued and when we had not as yet so often considered it nor so deepely weighed what might hinder and weaken our faith or come against it For at the first enlightning of our hearts with this sunne-shine of faith we haue many mistes and cloudes cast before our eies to dim darken it many doubts arising from our owne weaknesse vnworthinesse feeling of our sins when we haue had as yet little experience of Gods tender compassion care ouer vs or at least when little marked of vs much feare troubleth vs then because we see many things to accuse vs and for that we doe not many duties which we heare taught vnto vs but when we are better acquainted with him we more easily beleeue that he will forgiue them all vnto vs. And as the yoong childe is not able to stand and go alone till time hath brought more strength euen so it fareth with vs. But when we haue after longer time seene the will and minde of God to be constant vnchangeable our own care to please God to be vnfeigned though vnperfect more then which nothing is required of vs and that the best of Gods seruants haue had the same infirmities as well as we that we haue liberty when we see our weaknesse to seeke pardon of the same at the hands of our good God these and such like considerations after longer time when we haue oft weighed God hath giuen vs greater strength of faith and strengthned vs to waxe more confident euen as we haue withall become more humble and obedient So farre is it off that this assurance the longer time we haue inioied it should be further off from vs. And as for that many obiect that sundry of Gods children after they haue knowen it doe fall to doubt of it after this gainsaieth not that which I affirme For that it may be and is thus I deny not the deuils subtilty and malice being stronger then men haue faith to resist it But the trueth is that as the godly are renewed but in part so through corruption they may waxe wearie oftentimes of that care which should procure their welfare and may as no doubt but many doe neglect to nourish their faith daily and slake their delight in vsing reuerently the best meanes for the conforming of the same and therefore such doe the oftner taste of the hard dyet of other men because they will sometimes choose to follow their waies Besides there are others which though they offend not that way yet they giue too much place to distrust hauing no iust cause by an euill conscience which is the greatest enemie to faith and heereby they depriue themselues of the benefit of this faith and confidence Which kind of people must labor to stay themselues by the perswasion of such Scripture as is written of purpose for their comfort as Take my yoke vpon you and yee shall finde rest to your soules also A contrite heart God will not despise c. Mat. 11.29 Psal 51.17 Mat. 12.20 Psa 43.5 But to returne seeing they may hold abide in Gods loue and hold fast this knowledge of it the longer they liue they see this must be granted them also That none shall take them out of the Lords hands or custodie but that he will care for them vnto the resurrection day Wherein this is a further degree flowing from the former that this loue of God being shed into their hearts plentifully by the holy Ghost it maketh them more quiet ioyfull and better satisfied then all that can be desired of them besides according to that which Saint Peter saith Though we see him not yet we beleeue in him and we reioice with ioy vnspeakable and glorious For what is there in the world that can raise the like ioy in our hearts as this that we know that we shall see the good pleasures of the Lord in the land of the liuing that is in his militant church heere and haue an house not made with hands but eternall in his triumphant heereafter who doeth not see as the former ages haue found and felt and they who yet remaine on earth shall finde that to all other things euen the best there is an appointed end And therefore the ioy that men conceiue for them is but flitting and momentanie not vnspeakable and euerlasting So that the peace and ioy which arise from the certeinty of our saluation is woorthely rekoned as a singular priuiledge in as much as it doeth not onely exceed all worldly treasures but also because it is proper to the children of God and the other haue no part in it And further this should better appeare how great a priuiledge it is to be beloued of God if we could possibly conceiue the dreadfull feare of the reprobate in desperation and how little comfort such an one taketh in all his wealth and delights which he hath in this world in whatsoeuer price and account they are with fooles but would giue them all for one quarter of an houres feeling of Gods louing kindnesse and sweet countenance towards him if it could be inioied and the sound peace and comfort that commeth with it And therefore if any will know the benefit and greatnesse of this priuiledge let him aske of them who hauing hardned their hearts through vnbeliefe are growne into despaire who with wearisome sighes and groanes that cannot be expressed doe thinke with themselues and speake many times Oh how happy are those which are saued yea and what would they giue if they had it how many thousand worlds for a part in Gods kingdome Or if the damned soules in hell could speake they would tell you whether this be a prerogatiue to be kept so safely from the torments thereof and honoured with the assurance of heauen and happinesse as partly may be gathered by that which Saint Luke writeth of the Epicure in the Gospel saying Oh that the tippe of a
with props and staies most mighty Consider this yee that forget God and aske not after him but especially yee seruants of his who desire to doe his will For these things doth God indeed I meane he bequeatheth many goodly and sweet liberties to his and many of his beloued ones find them and feele them and you that doe not so behold what yee loose and goe without Claime therefore with reuerence that which is your due I meane which god hath bestowed vpon you and beware lest through your default the priuiledges of Christians should not be thought as great as the Lorde in his word affirmeth them to be whiles you inioy them not as though they were no such The Lord hath done great things for vs as it is written Honorable things are reported of thee O thou citty of God And if it were not so and if the loue of God were not sweetly shed in our hearts through the holy ghost yea if we were not perswaded that the Lord is a plentifull rewarder of them that seeke him and that all the afflictions of this life are not worthy the glory which shall be shewed vpon us we might soone be caused to cast downe our countenance and be discouraged who are not onely strangers heere and therefore not knowen nor regarded but we are among professed enimies who the more we differ from them the more we are hated of them and therefore in feare of continuall and infinite dangers by reason of them and their captaine and but for that the Lord hath promised to be with vs and guide vs we should vtterly faint and be discouraged CHAP. 4. Of the third priuiledge How God giueth grace to his children to liue godly and of the first branch BVt that it may better appeare how great this priuiledge is and so I may proceed vnto the rest let vs further heare what worthy and singular fruits doe flow from this fatherly eare and most louing prouidence of God ouer his and accompany the same thorowout their liues which though they arise and proceed from the former yet I will set them downe as particular priuiledges distinctly by themselues And because it is not so easily seene and conceiued of many much lesse beleeued I will more particularly lay forth the same and first this third the summe whereof is this that who so are thus cared for of God he bestoweth this grace vpon them that they learne of him that which none can learne elsewhere nor any but his chosen ones can learne that is how to liue and goe through their whole pilgrimage according to his will and how to die and goe from this vale of misesy that they may afterwards be taken vp into glory euen this prerogatiue he granteth them And it hath these two branches the one that they may be fruitfull in good life the other that they may be kept from foule offences Now concerning the first namely the holy life which God teacheth them to lead this is not the least I might rightly say there is no greater treasure here to be inioied that they need not count the Christian life combersome vnsauory and an heauy and tedious burden as the most doe but an easie yoke an estate wherein they need neither be idle nor vnprofitable but readily prepared vnto euery good worke Now that they may be able to doe this to be setled constantly in a godly course and wise to preuent and auoide the hinderances that lie in their way and to aime at the commandements of God as at a marke that they may keepe them is not this a benefit yea a singular priuiledge when the prophet calleth him an happy man that is inabled of God thereto and Christ himselfe teacheth that it is the chiefe happinesse which can be inioied in this life to keepe the word of God which we heare that it may direct guide vs yea that one day in his house that is spent and passed in the militant church and as his seruants doe is better then a thousand in any estate besides And although it be an estate full of happinesse yet let no man maruel that I say Gods beloued ones may haue this liberty and prerogatiue to walke and liue in it for the Lord inableth them thereunto by whose power they can doe all things he giueth them an heart not defiled and vncleane as it was sometime but purged and clensed in good sort and therefore now it is able to like and loue his will which sometime it loathed and they who beleeue and are perswaded that God will bestow and doth daily offer this grace of sanctification vnto them they receiue it and thereby are strengthened to doe that good in their life which they can loue with their heart and which they approoue of and allow in their iudgement Now if this liberty of Gods seruants be not either knowen of some good Christians or not beleeued I deny not but euen they as yet may goe without this priuiledge in great part accordingly as we may see in many But this need not be if they knew and were perswaded of Gods liberality and bounty towards them as some others are who is so farre from denying grace hereto that he hath pleasure to see them vse it well to whome he granteth it And vntill this be that they draw by faith daily strength from Iesus Christ to subdue their lusts they cannot obtaine to finde the Christian life easie to them as some others doe but goe to worke by their owne strength in all their duties and by the vertue of their praiers hoping to preuaile against their sinnes which indeed are not conquered by any such meanes but remaine in their old strength still the which they seeing that for all their labouring and striuing against them yet they doe not finde that they are weakened or abated in them but that although they toile themselues much yet they profit little they begin to be discouraged and faint euen in vsing the meanes which they did beholding how they sticke fast still in the mire wherein before they lay and so they being discouraged fall into some great sorow or which is little differing breake out into security and loosenesse And this slauery they are brought vnto through the malice and subtilty of the diuil who seeing their vnablenesse to beleeue the promise of God which is that he will strengthen them against their speciall infirmities doth play the Lion holding them vnder with vnbeliefe Against the which their remedy must be this that they resist stedfast in faith that is that they yeeld not to this distrust which long hath oppressed them but by little and little suffer themselues to be perswaded that their case is farre better then they conceiue which shall neuer be hard to perswade them who found true deliuerance from the spirit of bondage and that the Lord hath not taken them into his fauour to leaue them at six and
to him I say breake our minde lay open our griefe and commune familiarly with him as with a friend when we will he neuer being wearie of vs nor taking scorne of vs or reiecting vs when yet to haue this accesse to an earthly prince but at some time for some one pleasure or other is few mens cases to obtaine and hardly inioied But this is yet more that we know how to come before the Lord with confidence and reuerence so as we need not doubt but he will heare and regard vs and so to come with delight when yet praier is counted a cold helpe to men of the world to be vpholden by Of watchfulnesse to say a little also what a treasure is this that whereas the diuill deceiueth thousands they being not wise wary to escape his sleights yet he teacheth his farre greater wisdome and care to take heed to themselues for he draweth some to whoredome and vncleanesse some to vaine and dangerous expence of the precious time in play and folly some to hunt after the wealth of this world with pined and hunger starued souls and vndoeth others after sundry other waies when yet we may by watchfulnesse shift and shunne them and not be taken in the snare as others are and the oftener that we haue preuailed we may be the better able to preuaile still for heereafter and that we thus resisting and ouercomming in the greatest danger we may much more auoide the smaller But neither our gaine by it nor their losse who are not acquainted with it is greatly considered of them till they haue throughly smarted for the neglect of it And so I may say of the viewing of looking backe vnto our whole course of life in the day when we are ready to lie downe at night What a sweet liberty is this that whereas the most are either stung or wounded at night with the remembrance of their euill spending of the day or a great part of it or some euill that they haue done in it or else thinke not of it at al but digest it merily and forget it which of the two is farre more dangerous as that which surfiteth them yet we may by this priuiledge of looking backe to our bestowing of the day auoid both the one and the other of these daily sicknesses or if we remember any thing to haue escaped vs amisse we are ready to bewaile and acknowledge it to our God and to pray for pardon in faith and renounce our sinne and yet who seeth not that for the most part we may be sure to finde little to accuse vs then at our lying downe or to hinder our sleepe because we were watchfull against it through the day while we were awake The same I may say of the rest For as he hath promised to blesse the vsing of these helpes so he draweth our hearts to beleeue it that he will doe so indeed and thereby to looke for the accomplishing of his promise euen as certainly as if it were already performed as Iosua did in all the Lords battels which he fought for the people of Israell when God had said of the whole land of Canaan I haue or which is all one in God I will giue it into thy hand he beleeuing that he would doe so indeed was incouraged thereby to fight for it and to goe against their enimies and make warre with them in an other maner of proceeding either in cheerefulnesse or confidence then they which came against him And so to say the same of the particulars when the Lord said I haue giuen Iericho and Ai into thy hands the king of Ierusalem with his band of other kings and their men of warre the king of Haser with all the kings and people that came with him whose multitude was as the sande of the sea shore what was his munition or armour but his faith wherein lay his strength but in this that he beleeued that the God of heauen and earth was stronger then all they and that he which had promised would also doe the same although he was inuisible For the which cause it is written in the scriptures that by faith the walles of Iericho a thing in reason most absurd yet by faith and not by battery or strength or pollicy they fell downe The same I might but for auoiding tediousnesse say of many other who beleeuing that God would blesse the same meanes which he commanded them to vse haue with great courage interprised them as Noah in making the arke Abraham in offering to kill his sonne who if they had not beleeued that God would blesse their indeuours and turne them to their great good would neuer haue attempted the same And thus hauing made this matter plaine by examples I will now proceed in applying them to the present occasion Therefore as Iosua hauing promises giuen him of God beleeued them and thereby preuailed against difficulties and discouragements so Gods seruants hauing the like promises are strengthened by God to beleeue them as he was and by beleeuing them obtaine that which is promised For God promiseth that by the helpes which he hath giuen he will inable his people to get victory ouer their sinnes to leade a godly life and when they fall by any infirmity not to suffer them either to faint and dispaire of forgiuenesse on the one side or to make light of their sinne and to be carelesse about it one the other side These promises therefore whosoeuer beleeue they by the helpes which they vse obtaine the blessing namely the thing that is promised So that it is not the bare vsing of these helpes which effecteth much lesse meriteth any such fruit or blessing but that they are vsed in faith and the parties who vse them looke constantly for blessing vpon the same and power and strength from God to helpe their weakenesse This was necessary for me to say how and in what case the meanes and helpes which we vse to the constant practising of a godly life become effectuall vnto vs namely when we beleeue God that he will blesse them to vs. And indeed otherwise let not men looke to receiue any thing thereby which the apostle Iames affirming of one especial helpe namely of praier is as truly said of all the rest that he which doubteth and wauereth when he should beleeue whether by those helpes he shall be furthered and bettered or not let not that man looke to receiue any thing Therefore we must learne to be acquainted with faith euen as we desire to be acquainted with God for by no other meanes can we know him or haue accesse vnto him and thereby we receiue power and strength through the helpes which we vse to liue well and godly These helpes what they are and which ought to be vsed euery day and which by other occasions I haue before set downe in the third and fourth part of this treatise Now
condemned for I had denied the God aboue Therefore if these be great riches liberties and priuiledges to inioy I meane to haue contentation in our estate yea to be thankfull to God in all things not puffed vp with prosperitie to acknowledge the vncertainty of our commodities and therefore not to rest nor put confidence in them nor to desire the increasing of them simply much lesse by any indirect means but to let them serue for the necessities of our brethren as wel as for our owne vses now therefore if these are the precious gifts of God and yet that God frameth his seruants to indeuour and in some sort to do all these and such like I hope it may truely be said that he doth honour them highly and priuiledge them greatly in working thus graciously in them But when all this is said me thinkes I heare diuers to obiect thus We doubt nothing of the trueth of all this but that there haue beene such mentioned in the Scriptures but what is that to vs where are they in this our age who may be brought foorth for such examples I say if the men could not easilie be found yet that hindreth not the doctrine to be true but further I say as the trueth saith Ios 1.5 As God hath done to others so he will doe to vs and his goodnesse is not abated towards vs more then it was in the ages past yea rather we haue more neere acquaintance with the will and minde of God then many of them who are highly commended in the Scriptures and in this latter age God hath visited his people in a most gracious maner bestowing his gifts and powring out the graces of his spirit vpon them aboundantly All which laid together what can be gathered lesse then this that when his children heare by the preaching of his word all things vnder the sunne to be transitorie vaine and soone flitting away and themselues also with them daily drawing vnto an end riches vncertaine beautie deceitfull health euer changing friends alwaies dying c. but that he causeth them to beleeue it and therefore not to rest vpon them So when they heare that they may not vse them as they list no not the lawfullest of their liberties as possessions recreations friends time c. that is to pride wantonnesse idlenesse excesse the wronging and hurting of others but as helpes to themselues and many others vnto godlinesse they are glad to heare their shepheards voice and they know it and beleeue it and follow it vsing these lawfull benefits of God accordingly I say when they know by Gods word how they may vse them which sometime they did not know and that God giueth such grace to his and causeth the same to be published and preached whereby they may be able to vse all these outward blessings of God to their right ends and so as they become not baits and snares vnto them they reioice and beleeue the same with thankfull hearts and so are made able to doe the same vsing their praiers and watch with their other helpes to practise this point of godlinesse namely moderation and the true vse of their lawfull liberties as they indeuour after all the rest For when they once be resolued that it is the worke which God setteth them about and that he will strengthen and fit them for it it doth mightily incourage them to take in hand and goe about it euen as on the contrarie there is no stronger dismaier of them then when they set vpon either this or any other part of Gods seruice by their owne strength that is not knowing whether they may be bolde to beleeue and be perswaded that the Lord will giue them power and harten them vnto the right performance of it for of that point the most of Gods poore children are ignorant or not setled in faith about it and therefore they doubt and feare that they shall neuer come neere or attaine to that which they seeke by occasion of which weaknesse the diuell holdeth them in great discomfort that although they would doe the will of God in that which they goe about yet they stande at a stay and are holden vnder many heauy discouragements for a long time And yet are these farre more faithfull and simple hearted howsoeuer they are feared by their owne weaknesse then they who thinke they please God highly if they doe any thing in their owne opinion more then others how little warrant soeuer they haue for it But to returne to that which I said that the Lord inableth his to gouerne themselues in the vse of their goods and lawfull liberties which is a great priuiledge that I be not vnderstood amisse I thinke good to expresse my mind more cleerely If any should gather or thinke that I meane all Gods people do inioy this libertie and prerogatiue I answere that I am farre from that iudgement But as may be well seene by that which I haue said they who beleeue it that God will make them fit for it how vnfit soeuer they are of themselues they shall inioy it I haue propounded to proue no other thing For by this it may appeare that seeing Gods children may be made partakers of such a treasure which but few of them do inioy and of the vnregenerate not one can therefore they beholding what he hath bequeathed them they shall shew that they prouide ill for themselues if they attaine not to that being so great a benefit which God hath so freely bestowed vpon them There should need no more vnto such but this that they may know that he hath granted it out vnto them freelie and calleth them euery where to the partaking of it which being so what should holde them backe from inioying it that whereas the most are as bruit beasts seruants to their lusts yet these of whom I speake may captiuate and subdue them especially seeing it is greater honour to them to ouercome their vnruely passions than to winne a citie As for those who count this honour precisenesse and this imbondaging of their vnruly affections to be more than Christians need to be vrged vnto what haue I to do with them They are the enemies of the crosse of Christ they turne the grace of God into wantonnesse they make lawfull liberties to become vnlawfull through their ill vsing of them Of whom this I say which I will only say that they will bring vnto them the swifter damnation To which kind of people to their like obiecting thus demanding What do these whom you commend so highlie for their good gouernment and temperance in the vse of lawfull things alwaies keepe one and the same course I say they most of all indeauour after that and how full of sadnesse soeuer it be and tedious to others yet to them it is sweet and pleasant insomuch that although they be sometime deceiued by the deuill and driuen from their holde
yet as soone as they perceiue that they haue gone too farre and haue passed their bounds in their lawfull liberties eating drinking recreation vse of mariage pleasuring in goods trusting in friends and making flesh their arme they returne speedily as out of open and manifest sinnes and thereby become more carefull another time and when they see how many buffets light vpon others who haue small regard of sobrietie or measure keeping they see their portion to be great in restreining themselues from that excesse in lawfull things which they keepe no measure in And thus much be said of the first part or branch of this priuiledge Wherein may be seene that the Lord hath offered great fauour to his children to so many as esteeme of it that the glorie of present things and prosperitie in this world which vndoe many shal yet not bewitch nor deceiue them but they shal be able to escape these snares by the spirituall wings that he hath giuen them for that purpose to mount aboue them as godly Ioseph Moses many of Gods deare seruants did before them But if it be asked Why hath he giuen them to one and not to another I answere Seeing one setteth more store by it than another I speake it to the shame of those who giue occasion though they be otherwise well to be hoped of For the custome and boldnesse in this sinne of intemperancie and worldlines which we see in the most men doth draw after them and their example some euen of those which are religious causing them to haue their teeth set on edge so eagerlie to follow them in their prophane course and the abundance of iniquitie doth coole their feruencie in seeking to weane their hearts from such poisoned and deceitfull baits and dainties as they see them so greedily to deuoure For otherwise though they are fraile yet hauing receiued a taste of the heauenly doctrine which is the onely mother and nourisher of true sobrietie they should not so easily forget themselues and be ouercome of their vaine desires For if popish dreames and fantasies without all ground of Gods word haue so inchanted princes and other persons of great possessions that they haue drawen them from their pompe and many solemnities into Monasteries and Nunries for the deceiuable hope of saluation should not the word of trueth much more preuaile with them who haue had a right taste of it to renounce dangerous and vnlawfull liberties And although they were led from one errour to another yet if errour might doe so much with them should not the trueth doe much more with the children of the trueth to abide in it and be gouerned by it It is pitie that any of the Lords beloued should offer such dishonour to the glorious word of God as to refuse the gouernment of it and giue occasion to the vnbeleeuers to say That God dieteth his people so meanly in his owne house that they be driuen to eat with the intemperate at their table as it were their poisoned dainties But let this reproofe make any such of Gods seruants ashamed as haue giuen occasion of it and let them not follow the excesse of such as know no better And when they shall finde this doctrine hard to be practised that is to vse their prosperitie rightly and soberly if then such matter as this is were read and well weighed of them and the examples of those which are contrarilie minded what bondage they are in I doubt not but that the hardnesse which they complaine of should in good measure be asswaged CHAP. 9. Of the seuenth priuiledge Concerning the afflictions of the godly and namely of the first branch of the same that is How they may be free from many of those troubles which do light on and meet with the vnreformed NOw followeth the prerogatiue that they haue about afflictions Of the which although they are not void yet if we diligently marke Gods dealing with them heerein we must needs confesse that he sheweth exceeding fauor vnto them Which seeing it is not one way but many and sundry declared vnto them I will in some order as I can lay them forth particularly And they may all be referred to three kinds For first he holdeth many tribulations from them altogether in that they be his children which others by their sinnes do plucke vpon themselues Ps 32.10.11 Secondly he deliuereth them out of manie which otherwise would sore oppresse them when yet he leaueth others in them still And thirdly he teacheth them aright and well to beare them when he thinketh it not meet to deliuer them And of these three I will handle the first in this chapter Concerning the which point it may easily be gathered by that which hath beene said of the former priuiledges how true this is that many troubles neuer take hold of such as walke after those rules which I haue spoken of and which inioy the said priuiledges and seeing all Gods children be such as may doe so therefore euen they may be deliuered from many troubles and afflictions one as well as another which yet the vngodly and vnregenerate cannot escape For they whose hearts are cleansed and sanctified so that they truely hate all maner of sinne and more specially renounce in their liues the sinne which they know who indeauour to haue a good conscience in all things and doe all this with delight and with delight also doe daily vse the meanes to grow forward in this course how can the plagues and calamities take hold on them which doe on other men who are strangers to such a course For the greatest and sorest punishments and troubles that fall vpon any are brought vpon them by their sinne contrary to the erronious opinion of them who thinke that religion is the chiefe cause of troubles they are nothing els but the fruite thereof and the greater sinners that men are the sharper and heauier iudgements outward or inward doe meet with and take hold of them and the deepelier doth God drawe his bowe against them and wherein is the scripture more plentifull then in this argument and matter For sinne came the first punishment into the world namely death and Gods curse which without sinne had neuer beene knowen in all the world with the casting off our first parents and their posteritie out of the fauour of God Through sinne came all kindes of plagues and punishments vpon men as hunger nakednesse diseases the pestilence bondage to enemies and inuasion of them imprisonment losse of goods losse of life and such like For sinne both person and place whole cities and villages haue beene destroied from the king to the begger both Pharao and the raskall souldiers that peirced Christ through and platted a crowne of thornes vpon his head and Iudas the pursebearer who was also the traytour euen all these did by sinne purchase to themselues the reward of iniquity All which plagues they which were voide of those sinnes and
sundry respects more pleasant and quiet then they be which causeth some that see it to be thus with diuers Christians and yet that these their troubles are not for well doing but by their owne folly and procuring causeth them I say to be so farre from the loue of true religion as they be for whose sake if we will not doe it to make our owne liues more comfortable we should abstaine from offences seeing the woe that is pronounced will otherwise certainly come vpon vpon vs Woe to him that causeth another to fall But such men are ready to excuse and answere for themselues saying that all cannot be alike nor all cannot doe as some may which obiection vnlesse it be of pure simplicity is a signe rather that they will goe forward then seeke to recouer But whatsouer or whose soeuer it be I answer Let the weake indeauour to follow the stronger and if any haue attained to more then other in knowledge and experience of the minde and will of God of them let others learne and take such for their example but let none please themselues in that which they doe as though they could not attaine to any better but aime at further ripenesse and measure of perfection deadly disliking their smallest sinnes rather then excusing and defending those which are great and then it shall be verified that is written to their no small comfort To him that hath it shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance and he that seeketh in humility shall finde and inioy plentiously and he that reuerenceth the gifts and graces of other shall haue a part in them himselfe and not enuy other for them And as for the troubles which we speake of let no man thinke that we may reioice in them seeing we are dehorted frō them by the Apostle Peter saying Let no man suffer as an euil doer seeing they are for iust cause vpon vs to vexe disquiet vs rather then that they can be any matter of ioy and gladnes to vs except by godly sorrow they bring vs to repentance which alas is the least part of their thought who commit them The Lord taketh no pleasure in seeing vs to trouble our selues and by our sinnes to bring vexation into our liues but sheweth vs in his worde how much it displeaseth him that we should be so much our owne foes and vnwise for our owne good and that we should by our sinnes hold so many good things from vs. For so doth the prophet tell vs that our sinnes keepe many blessings from vs. And if they be our sinnes that is our knowen sinnes our wilfull sinnes and those which are committed through our owne default and folly then let vs thanke our selues and let vs charge our sinnes and not the Lord in that while we suffer so great and many troubles by them we haue reaped thereby the iust fruite of our owne labours And seeing the sinne might and ought to haue bene auoided therefore such troubles as they haue caused might also haue beene preuented And this is that which I haue gone about to prooue for the comfort of my bretheren that many of vs who belong to the Lord doe finde more troubles and afflictions then we neede to doe and that through our owne sinne And therfore I conclude seeing it is so that the Lord who guideth his seruants in a more holy course then many of the other sort are content to be guided in doth thereby grant them this priuiledge and liberty that they doe escape and are deliuered from infinite troubles and calamities which others who count godlinesse to strict and precise a course for them doe oft rush and runne into Oh that this might enter into them deepely and doe them good for whose cause chiefely I haue spoken it I meane many of Gods people who although they haue some loue to their brethren and imbrace the gospell heartely and reuerently and haue many other good things in them it behooueth me so to iudge of them yea generally they propound to themselues a good course namely to liue after the gospell yet particularly are such in their liues as bring small glory to the gospell but passe ouer many parts of their liues with very sleight examination as they doe also the gouernment of their hearts Which faults notwithstanding they be conuinced of yet will they not yeeld but goe forward in them still and as for those things which they may lawfully doe although they offend neuer so manifoldly in and about the same in maner of doing them yet will they by no meanes be counselled to redresse that which is amisse in whom it is no hard thing to see how deare they pay for their liberties which they will haue whatsoeuer they cost them They would hold peace with God and sometimes finde comfort in good things but when that faileth as it doth very oft their liues would become very irkesome and tedious vnto them if they made not themselues mery in some earthly and transitory thing and so they make flesh their arme which is to deny the Almighty Their defence for that they doe not more particularly direct their waies aright is that Iesus Christ hath giuen them liberty and set them free and that they haue no discretion who vrge their bretheren so strictly and such like which all are but figge leaues to couer their nakednesse For they see though they would not oftentimes that thus liuing they please not God neither if they aduisedly marke it doe they please themselues Their disquietnesses checks of conscience and secret accusations they cannot but feele and many outward troubles do meet with them as hath beene said and while they seeke the cause afarre off beholde it is neere vnto them yea at hand euen within them their will their vntamed affections the sturdinesse and vnrulinesse of their hearts and this their sinne hath found them out These therefore I exhort to consider with no worse minds than I haue written it what hath beene said and the Lord giue them grace so to doe yea and let such godly Christians whose teeth yet do sometime water at the dainties of those though they see what sorrow and reproch they susteine for them thanke God heartily that they taste not of such poisoned dainties with them But now that I haue shewed how the Lord doth preserue them from sundrie yea infinite troubles who set their hearts to walke with him in one thing as in another beholde such honour and prerogatiues his seruants may haue I cannot passe by the deuillish and yet foolish policie of some who do shun to be religious of purpose because they would be void of sorrow and trouble They sing the song of the rich man in S. Luke that in their life time they will haue their pleasure whatsoeuer it cost them when their reckoning commeth in and of the Epuicure Let vs eat and drinke c. and say with the
yoong man in Ecclesiastes They will reioyce in their youth and inioy the delights of sinne though it be but for a season But they marke not that answere to him in the Gospell Thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasure therefore now thou art tormented nor to the yong man by the Preacher what was said Know that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement No such thing I say they do consider but all that they obserue is this How the better that men are for the most part the lesse they are set by as it is said I haue seene the iust to perish in his iustice and the lesse men fashion themselues after this present world the lesse they may they see depart from a good conscience and be merrie after the common maner which these obiecters count an irkesome and tedious thing Againe they see that as the most part of men among whō the godlie liue haue them in some indignation and vile acount so that they doe by meanes thereof sustaine mocks taunts checks and complaints before their betters with cruell threatnings and in persecution times that they are conuented imprisoned railed on yea and oft times put to death These things I say they only looke at with carnall eyes and therefore are easily brought to beware that they come not neere their course but they neither consider that they suffer for righteousnesse sake and therefore that they are blessed neither that they themselues and such as they are liue in darkenesse and after the lust of their eie and heart and that their pleasures wanze away as the cracking of thornes vnder a pot and afterward they must come to their heauie and vnwelcome account Besides this though they haue sorrow and vexation dailie in their liues by meanes of their sinne vnlesse they breake it off through foolish mirth and vanitie for a while yet partly they see it not neither count it any as to be cast into fretting frowardnesse strife debate c. And if they doe purchase any trouble by their deserts ill doings as shame charge by the purse and other punishment yet they will chuse to suffer much this way rather than they will be driuen from their will and the inioying of their fond liberties And now let all wise men iudge what these kinds of men haue gained by following their sinfull course let I say the vttermost of their gaine and pleasure be considered and what troubles they haue shunned in shunning to liue godly But when they haue done seeing the Lord hath sufficiently confirmed this that plagues abide the vngodly that they may be sure of it that their sin shall finde them out let none looke to prouide well for himselfe that way namely to shunne and be farre from the sincere practise of a religious and godly life to the end he may be free from troubles for he can no other way more certainly and speedily multiplie them And whereas it is obiected that the best of Gods seruants are not free from troubles but suffer much for their profession and a good conscience it is granted But their troubles for those causes are of another kinde namely fatherly chastisements to holde them in from perishing with the world or trials of their patience faith and other graces of God in them or such as they suffer for good causes and so weepe and lament when the world is iocund and mery and therefore they turne euer to their profit as I shall haue occasion to shew more plentifullie in another place more fit for that purpose And to conclude let all know this that though a sinner doe euill an hundred times and God prolongeth his daies yet that it shall be well with them that feare the Lord and doe reuerence before them And thus much of the first point in this second branch of this priuiledge that the godly may liue void of manie and great troubles and therefore that such as doe not may thanke themselues for it whether we vnderstand inward distrust and feare or outward punishments that are fruits of sinne CHAP. 10. Of the second branch of this priuiledge concerning the afflictions of the faithfull namely That God deliuereth them out of manie when the wicked still remaine in theirs THe second point is that they may also assure themselues that the Lord will deliuer them and that of very fauour out of many troubles though they see not how euen as I haue shewed that some shall not touch them at all For although they themselues see not how nor any other likelihood but that they shall long oppresse them yea vtterly consume them yet euen then doth the Lord know how to deliuer them and hath many waies which we could not see to rid them out of so great calamities and so he doeth either before they haue long lien vpon them or at least before they haue beene driuen to any extremitie by them and before they haue had their course as in the deliuerances of Dauid mentioned 1. Sam. 19.20.23.24 26. chapters thorowout is to be seene And this he doth as oft as it is expedient when in the meane season he dealeth not so with the vnbeleeuers but when the other escape they come many times in their roome as the wise man saith The godly escape out of trouble by the Lords deliuering of them and the wicked are come in their stead Now for proofe of that which I said that God deliuereth them out of many what is more plaine then that which the prophet saith If the Lord had not beene on our side may Israell now say if the Lord had not been on our side when men rose vp against vs they had then swallowed vs vp quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs c. But praised be the Lord who hath not giuen vs a prey vnto their teeth Our soule is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fouler the snare is broken and we are escaped The Apostle prooueth it also in his words We would not haue you ignorant brethren of our affliction which came vnto vs in Asia how we were pressed out of measure passing strength so that we altogither doubted euen of life but God deliuered vs from so great a death and doth deliuer vs in whom we trust also that he will deliuer vs. The dangers of Gods people vnder the gouernment of king Ahashuerosh who knoweth not How had that wicked Haman by malice and subtiltie obtained of the king commission to take their goods and put them to death The day was set and all preparation made for the bringing of it to passe and yet before it could be effected how did the Lord at the humble sute of Mardocheus and the Queene Hester in prayer and fasting seeking vnto him turne away the plague from them and deliuering them bring their enemies and Haman the first of all the rest as he was the chiefest into
it as they are directed and as many of them also haue done sometime that they may see themselues to goe forward I appoint to them no new or strange way but faithfulnesse and constancy in keeping of that which already hath beene shewed them and the same or like direction for the daily gouerning of themselues which hath already bene set downe to them assuring themselues that God will not be wanting from time to time in blessing the same vnto them Then as the corne rooted in good ground through the blessing of God by seasonable weather becommeth farre vnlike that in few moneths which it was at the new comming vp and appearing aboue the ground so shall they by the same meanes daily continued reuerently and in faith become farre vnlike themselues which they were at their first beginning and they shall finde as I haue said through the same shine and dew of Gods blessing that increase which before they neuer looked for But seeing there are many of Gods deere seruants who being by the malice of the diuill either altogether depriued of teaching or seldome taught or not so taught that they may grow heere I am inforced to bewaile their estate and mourne with them exorting all such that as they see any further light and liberty then in times past so they indeauour to goe forward though they cannot attaine to that which others may And withall I say vnto the other which may profit better as hauing greater helpes that they forslow not the time nor neglect to reape the benefit daily which thereby is offered them For as in the glory of the kingdome of heauen the highest degree of happines shall be inioied because men shall then be wholly subiect vnto God and obey him willingly in all things so the next is to be more subiect to his will and in more things and vpon better ground and to be better acquainted with the minde of God and his secrets then in times past which may make them more forward then when they first beleeued As for them which thinke there is no nearer fellowship to be inioied with God while they are heere on earth then they themselues haue attained vnto nor any greater measure of grace then they are partakers of let them inioy their opinion alone till they be ashamed of it let vs rather hope to the further glorifying of God to see that to be our ordinary diet which hath beene sometimes our banquetting cheere I meane to be able better and better to reioice in all things that we goe about through the day whereas sometime we could scarsely doe it at any time in the day and in nothing be discouraged whiles we haue the Lord both in precept and promise to goe before vs. Little perswasion should need heereunto if mens hearts were set vpon this Christian course as they are vpon deceitfull vanities It is not seene with bodily eie and therefore slender credit is giuen to it It is almost vnknowen what bewty and contentation the beleeuing soule findeth in it and therefore in small request no not with many of the better sort and therefore few grow vp to that which they might But ô earthly peace and prosperity an especiall occasion of this through the deceitfulnesse of the heart how hast thou wounded many with thy outward and flattering looke by meanes whereof they cannot loue that which should be their greatest glory And of this priuiledge thus much CHAP. 13. Of the ninth priuiledge That the beleeuers shall perseuere vnto the end NOw out of this proceedeth another as necessarily as it selfe ariseth out of the former and that is Perseuerance vnto the end and continuance in faith and repentance For as he which groweth to excell himselfe in all goodnesse must first of necessitie make a beginning be rooted wel setled therein so he which increaseth daily more and more shall at length make a good end proportionable at least vnto his course of life For the faithfull Christian hauing obtained of the Lord a delight in his seruice and by the same a proceeding from grace to grace he maketh an easie way for him to perseuerance graunting this vnto him as another priuiledge That he shall not reuolt and turne aside with the workers of iniquitie but shall holde out in this holy course vnto his end This appeareth to be true by the Scripture which saith Hee which hath begun this good worke in his will also finish and make an end of the same Agreeable heerunto is that saying of our Sauior This is the Fathers wil which hath sent me that of all which he hath giuen me I should lose nothing but should raise it vp againe at the last day And againe None shall take them out of my hands Therefore if God will finish the worke that he hath begun in his children if he will keepe them safe vntill all danger be past that is to the day of the resurrection and if none shall take them out of his hands it is manifest that all such as are grafted into Christ by faith and who haue beene effectually called into the number of Gods children through the preaching of the Gospell vnto the sure and certaine hope of eternall life setting their faces daily toward the same shall be safely conducted home and abide in the same estate vnto the end But as great a benefit as it is That they shall continue to the end yet if the Lord would hide it from them and keepe them from the knowledge of it it should be much lesser and therfore this is further to be added that they which know themselues to be the Lords may also know that they shall be preserued and kept safe against all aduersarie power of the deuill and his instruments and so perseuere vnto the end For although it seeme to be a mysterie and a secret that the determinate will and counsell of God concerning this matter should be knowen yet it is a secret vnto such only as lie in darkenesse in the shadow of death which through vnbeleefe are not able to see into it because it is a mystery but the secret of the Lord is not hidden from his owne seruants but shall in time be reuealed vnto them whom because he calleth his friends therefore he sheweth them his will and minde in the most precious secrets which it is expedient for them to know For by often hearing the doctrine of perseuerance plainly preached vnto them God draweth their hearts to beleeue it that as they heare the Lord will perfect the good worke which he hath begunne in his people and withall doe know themselues to be his people so they hold this in persuasion though they see not how by any thing in themselues that he will continue his fauour towards them vnto their end For they which know that they shall haue eternall life must needs also know that they shall be kept by God in this present world from all
power of the diuell which might hinder them from it But all beleeuers may and ought to know that they shall haue eternall life as Saint Iohn teacheth I write vnto you that beleeue that ye may know that ye haue eternall life therefore they may know that they shall be kept to the end that they may also inioy the same Furthermore to perswade this point more strongly to Gods children of whom many are long held in doubting of the same and for that it is by the church of Rome flatly denied we ought not to doubt of this but that as God hath been with other of his seruants in all ages so he will be with vs which are his in this age or which shall be his heerafter And therefore as he hath giuen them a good end of their pilgrimage although not without many combats and conflicts so will he do also vnto vs which remaine after we haue suffered a little as the Apostle speaketh Euen as Moses Caleb and Iosua with others suffered many things after they first became faithfull vnto the Lord yet because he had chosen them and had promised to be with them therefore he also did gather them vp to their fathers and they finished their course in peace Besides this all such as in whom the Lord maketh his worde to take roote framing their hearts to be good and honest to receiue the same into them and so to be fit to all Christian duties they through patience continue and holde the confidence and reioicing of their hope vnto the end euen as the good ground yeeldeth her haruest in due season when in the meane while sundry giue ouer recoile and faint who seemed for a time to be as forward as the best And to conclude these reasons what is he amongst the people of God who for any long time hath had proofe of Gods fatherly kindnesse in granting him increase of knowledge faith peace of conscience and the like but in his first entrance into the Christian course he thought it wonderfully vnlike that he should euer attaine to any such measure of the gifts of God as he now inioyeth nay it seemed vnto him vtterly impossible And yet being nourished vp by the Lord vnder a good diet and once learning to know by what helps and meanes he doth cause his to goe forward he hath growen vp to setlednesse and constancie he hath found much libertie and ease as I may say in the true worshipping of God euen so it seemeth not a small matter doubtlesse to any of Gods faithfull seruants when they deeplie consider of it to thinke that they shall passe safely thorow all temptations and tribulations especially seeing they finde within themselues many wants and weaknesses many feares and likelihoods of fainting and giuing ouer and doe see without them sundrie discouragements allurements perswasions threatnings and both by the deuill and world many hinderances from going still forward I say it seemeth not an easie and small matter to them to thinke that they shall see a good end of their conflicting daies yea surely it may be truly affirmed that they who are not troubled about this or haue not beene neuer made any good beginning But yet when Gods children set a deepe and due consideration of the mightie power of God against their owne timorousnes and frailtie and against the strength of the deuill and world againe when they weigh the force of Gods promise who hath warranted a good end vnto them and the many helps by which God hath prouided to bring them well home they rest quietlie cast their care vpon him and trust that he which hath said it will also do the same The which perswasion when they haue once fastened vpon and the ofter they thinke on it the more surely they shall hold it it is hard to say how it reuiueth and gladdeth their hearts it is a treasure inualuable when they once soundly know it as they can best tell the price and value of it who haue sometimes doubted of it and haue felt extreame anguish thereby who if they might haue been assured of it in some former feares and distresse would haue preferred it before the greatest commodities These therefore when they once know and beleeue it receiuing it with such ioy as I haue said doe not as carnall men imagine they will abuse this precious libertie to loosenesse and licentiousnesse as not caring what they do or how carelesly they looke to themselues seeing they haue a promise from God that they shall perseuere in his fauour and in a godly life vnto their end They doe not I say by this occasion waxe slouthfull worldly idle vaine or any other way seeke to shake off the Lords yoke as weary of the same and yet I denie not but that this doctrine is thus abused of many but as they know that perseuerance commeth not but by daily good proceeding so they gather strength and incouragement from thence to goe forward more cheerefully yea they goe about all duties which they know to perteine to them and the meanes also which helpe thereto much more willingly and readily because they are persuaded they shall not lose their labour being assured that God hath ordeined the varietie of helps that they should grow thereby And indeed so they do for the same meanes being daily continued with reuerence by which they haue attained to any measure of Gods grace alreadie they become faster setled in the Christian life and waxe more sound and constant as also more fruitfull in faith loue patience obedience c. and withstand all hinderances on the contrarie and thus make an end of their life accordingly It must needs the lesse appeare I grant how glorious the death of manie good Christians is because they do not liue vnder the ordinarie preaching of the Gospel who except God doe worke in them the more extraordinarilie must needs die with lesse signification of faith patience and comfort neither doth he grant to all a like ending of their daies nor to shew the like tokens of an happie departure neither ought we to iudge of men thereby But this is more certaine and sufficient to vphold vs that of a good life commeth a good death according to the saying of the Psalmist Marke the end of the righteous and ye shall see that the end of them is peace And so it shall goe well with the people of God howsoeuer any of them may as a fatherly correction and for the example of others receiue such a maner of death as might breed question and doubt of the fauour of God and of an happie end as the Prophet of God which came from Iuda to Bethel to rebuke the idolatrie of king Ieroboam for that he was not obedient to the commandement of the Lord but did eat bread in that place which was forbidden him and therefore was slaine by a Lion in the way And Iosia the good
the Lord shall there wipe away euery teare from the eies of his children and they which sowed in teares before heere on earth shall there reape in ioy death shall no more raigne neither shall there be any more lamentation nor crying nor sorrow and for the glory beautie pleasure and eternitie which shall be found there it is compared vnto a goodly citie whose shining is like vnto a stone most precious as a Iasper stone cleere as chrystall c. And after the soule in paradise shall in her kinde haue inioied the pleasures there then shall the bodie for inioying the fulnesse thereof be adioined to it and made like to the glorious body of Iesus Christ and be glorious it selfe also The vse is comfort and such a waiting for the comming of the sonne of God for our last and full deliuerance that we may well testifie that in these our houses of clay we are but strangers So that if we lay this priuiledge with the rest which I haue mentioned in this treatise all which are and properly belong to the true beleeuers who can deny but that their part and porcion is great But oh that it were so accounted of euen among such and yet when I or any haue said what we can we haue said but a little for it is farre greater then we can set it out to be For as the Queene of Sheba said to Salomon when she had heard his wisdome It was a true word that I heard in mine owne land of thine estate and wisdome howbeit I beleeued not this report till I came and had seene it with mine eies but loe the one halfe was not tolde me for thou hast more wisdome and and prosperity then I haue heard by report So it may be said by Gods people who haue already in heauen a taste of the glory of the kingdome It was a true report which we heard by the mouth of his preachers concerning the tidings of saluation their other prerogatiues yet the one halfe of our prosperitie happinesse was not declared and made knowen for we haue greater then was reported in their message And if they find it so great in heauen can the taste thereof choose but be sweet and great which we haue heere on earth euen as Balaam by the spirit of God prophecied of his people the Israelites when he looked vpon them dwelling according to their tribes How goodly are thy tents ô Iacob and thy habitations ô Israel as the valleies are they stretched foorth and as gardens by the riuers side c. And as all these priuiledges are great and we haue good proofe that God hath giuen his deare children liberty to inioy them so this further commends their happy condition that they may know that all these belong to them and they haue the word of God among them and they may also approoue of imbrace and delight in the same and be able to see thereby how they are made partakers of them all by faith and how thereby they haue most sweet communion with him and with Christ by his spirit which the world cannot haue and most heauenly comfort and peace thereby and hauing learned experience for the time to come may get wisdome to carry themselues in euery estate and condition after the best maner of Christians all this I say they haue giuen them of God And concerning the effectuall knowing of the will of God out of his word to beleeue all the forementioned priuiledges that it is a peculiar gift of God to his elect and that no other no not the greatest and most iudiciall clarkes diuines haue it that saying of our Sauiour is a plaine and cleere proofe to his disciples To you it is giuen to know the mysteries of the kingdome but vnto others not that the prophecy of Esay may be fulfilled In hearing they shall heare and not vnderstand and seeing they shall see and not perceiue lest they should turne I should saue them Whereby we may vnderstand that it is a singular prerogatiue to Gods children to haue the effectuall knowledge of the word of God whereby they may see their liberties which others cannot haue And therefore the Lord saith in Ezekiell that he will take away from his children their old hearts and giue them new and write his law in them that they may see the excellent things and wonderful which are contained therein which others do not So that although the vnbeleeuers and vnregenerate may haue knowledge in the letter yet are they not led after it by the spirit which is the life of it For what will not hope of promotion liuing and credite doe euen with naturall men in drawing them to take paines to seeke for knowledge as experience in all ages hath and doth teach when yet for any great matter of sound practise comfort that many of them haue by the scriptures besides it is not worth the speaking of For when by study and learning they haue gotten the wealth and glory of this world they haue that which they sought and as for the scriptures and the power of godlinesse though they haue a shew of it their hearts tell them that they are not the matters which take them vp in the delight of them for they hate to be reformed by them neither are they so precious in their eies as that which they haue gotten by them though it be but base and temporary Whereas the word of God that reuealeth his will about all these is more sweet to his seruants then the hony combe yea all the pleasures of the world are not in their account to be compared to the wisdome thereof but that which is said of the man of God That he had more pleasure in the word of god then in al maner of riches and that they were the ioy of his hart his matter of song and his companions to talke solace himselfe with it is far from them Therefore when the blessed of the Lord are set forth in the scriptures to delight in the law of God the wicked on the contrary are described to speake thus Depart from vs ô Lord we desire not nor are delighted in the knowledge of thy waies And is not this a roiall gift then that whereas mens hearts naturally can take no pleasure in the heauenly Manna of Gods word but soone loath and waxe weary of it that Gods people who know the price of it may make the same their song their ioy and their delight that so they may draw out of it all good things as they haue opportunity Which seeing others cannot doe therefore they seeke vaine delights to pleasure in and that which ministreth found delight indeed they can in their greatest need and heauinesse haue no benefit by it And through this knowledge and delight that they haue in the scriptures which certify them of all these heauenly prerogatiues they get experience in themselues of
the things which they leame therein what is the happiest estate of life that heere can be inioied euen that which hath the promises of this life and of that which is to come They grow wise in obseruing that God verifieth indeed all that he hath spoken in his word and not a iotte thereof doth faile and therefore they become more resolute euery day against all euill and sinne because they see that God will be reuenged vpon euery euill way and that it is certaine if they sinne as others doe he smiteth and they grow to see that he keepeth promise towards his who rest on him euen in their greatest streights Which how great a benefite it is may be gathered by this that it bringeth most neare communion with God by his spirit which worketh in them and which the world cannot receiue as our Sauiour saith He that loueth me shall be loued of my father and I will loue him and will shew my selfe vnto him He that keepeth my word as he shall be loued of my father so we will come to him and abide with him whereby he meaneth that he will make knowen his minde and will to them as familiarly as they which vse to conuerse one with another and eate and drinke together for the which cause also he calleth them his friends which doe the things which he commandeth them as to whom he will open euen his secret as men vse to doe to their friends and not to seruants For he loueth Zion his militant church which he hath chosen and will dwell there and delight in her more then all the habitations of Iacob that is then all other beside it And what fruite this neare communion with God doth bring which his faithfull seruants haue offered them it may easily be coniectured because as Salomon saith The heart of a friend resteth in his friend and a friend is neerer than a brother and if the perfection of loue be ioy there must needs be great ioy to Gods faithfull people when they are so deare to the Lord and he beloued of them so intirely Therefore as God giueth to his many comforts and that also he doth many waies and in many respects through the hope of eternall life through true praier and by a good conscience as hath beene said so in that they know his will and haue proofe of his familiarity with them as it pleaseth him to call it their ioy is yet more increased especially after a longer continued acquaintance with the Lord in his word And what is happinesse such I meane as in this present life may be inioied if this be not namely to partake all these with him thus to goe in and out before the Lord and to haue him thus the staffe of our comfort in al estates Which maketh ready to die and fit to liue and giueth greater gaine in both then in any other condition or course can be found and inioied yea this maketh the inioiers of it happy heere and certaine that afterwards they shall be happy for euer and though sathan doth much quaile this by occasion of troubles and our frailties yet it is certaine that it shall be recouered againe This in few words is that which I wish the true Christian reader to meditate on and consider which all Gods people haue so great need to inioy and partake by faith as it must needs grieue all that doe vnderstand and loue the excellency of it to see so many to be void thereof to whom yet the Lord hath graciously and freely bequeathed it And I pray God in most feruent maner to inlarge the hearts of all his good seruants that seeing many mourne in Sion and are holden downe with sundry and sore afflictions till they faint againe as though there were no comfort to be found for them to the easing of their heauy hearts that they may consider what the Lord hath prouided for the easing of them euen this to beleeue that all the forementioned priuiledges belong vnto them that though their sorrowes be many and great yet they may not driue them from hope in God but send them more earnestly to grone to him by praier that they may receiue and take these things to their comfort which he for that very cause hath committed to writing that those his children which are brought low and into distresse and almost to vtter despaire may lift vp their heads and reioice for so great hope of redemption and deliuerance at hand comming towards them And this will recompence aboundantly all the labour that hath beene taken and need no more be lost when it is once inioied And therefore if the beleeuers may know by Gods word that they haue a part in all the forementioned prerogatiues and therefore delight in his word which bringeth such tidings to them if they may thereby be made acquainted with that maner of conuersation which pleaseth God best and maketh most for their owne comfort and by his spirit may haue communion with him which the world cannot haue I cōclude I say that the beleeuers haue great prerogatiues bequeathed them and that the priuiledges which God hath granted out vnto his beloued are most precious and worthy all labour and trauell to be come by And that I say no more of this it is no hard matter to conceiue what sweet consolation a beleeuing heart inioyeth which hath experience of this for he beleeuing the promises of these things from day to day and hauing most sweet peace of conscience with confidence as a fruite of beleeuing them already how great must his comfort needs be which ariseth from both and especially for the hope which he hath of that which is yet to come Oh that all who feare God did beleeue this as they may boldly and ought confidently to doe that they might inrich themselues by hauing their part in it from time to time So that nothing is more to be lamented in the world then this that God hauing called men to be partakers of so excellent priuiledges and appointed for them such varietie of blessings whereof I haue mentioned but some part that they should be so ignorant as not to desire to know them so carelesse as to reiect them so obstinate as to tread them vnder foote and so to lead a life I may truely say full of misery for want of them But whiles I set downe this me thinkes I heare some obiecting thus How can we be perswaded that God hath prouided this liberty for his in this world when both Scripture calleth our life heere when we be in greatest prosperity a wandring vp and downe heauily as in a pilgrimage or wildernesse and a sowing in teares that is to say full of griefe and Christ telleth his that in the world they shall finde tribulation and that by many afflictions and persecutions we must enter into his kingdom And experience also teacheth that these things are euen so
enough to hold vs on still in our Christian course therefore all men see that this doubt is soone answered will grant that it is necessary to haue daily direction for our liues drawen out of the scriptures though we haue them extant among vs. This being so I will proceed to shew the cause why I haue taken in hand any such thing in this booke and will answere particular questions and obiections afterwards I haue considered being conuersant among the people of whom many haue receiued the gospell gladly what great wants and infirmities are among them and as diuerse of them conceiue and vnderstand that which is taught them with much adoe so they as hardly keepe it in memory and therefore make the lesse vse of it So that although all things necessary to saluation and godlinesse be taught one time or other where an ordinary ministery is yet as I haue good proofe it must be a very long time to bring the most part euen of the forwarder sort to be able to guide themselues and to lay together in one summe those things which haue beene taught them at many times I did therefore indeauour my selfe to lay before them a summe of that in one view which they haue bene learning many yeeres that they hauing the same brought into some easie and familiar kinde of order may through the blessing of God finde helpe and ease by it And besides I haue knowen many of great forwardnesse and ready to receiue any profitable lessons euen as the Thessolonians were who hauing long wandered in sorrowfulnesse of heart and found much vntowardnesse in their life haue complained bitterly wishing most willingly that they might haue found some direction to lead them into their way and to hold them constantly in the same And this they haue done for that they were so soone vnsetled and waxed loose hearted in a small time and short space although a little before they felt themselues in some good case euen ready and willing to serue God which men being directed how to keepe constant shall not a little be eased And if you will say They may heare their preachers and so learne to stay themselues who doth not know that they must proceed in their teaching as occasion is offered by their text which doth not fall out commonly such or in such maner to be handled that it satisfieth those which be in this case being parhaps but touched briefely and though it doe somewhat comfort them which they heare yet it abideth not by them through forgetfulnesse and other occasions and yet there are very many that neuer heare any such thing taught them at all or to very small purpose and therefore if such may haue somewhat lying by them to guide them in that their so great necessity shall it not be thinke we great helpe and contentment to them Now if you aske why they doe not open their case and make their griefe knowen to their teachers I say some of them are ashamed some are affraid to shew their estate to others the diuell holding them in ignorance and distrust Againe many of their ministers to whom they may haue accesse either for want of knowledge or of experience or both are not able and others of ill conscience are not willing to resolue them nor stay their mindes but wound and vex them with mocks discouragements rather as the watchmen which Salomon speaketh of calling them fooles for medling with the scriptures and this is the comfort which they finde at their hands These things when I haue weighed and thought vpon what light ease of heart and consolation many of Gods deare seruants haue beene depriued off for want of direction and how many of them haue walked heauily and with hanging downe of the head and all because they haue seene their frailty great felt their wants many and grieuous and vtterly vnable by that which they had learned to carry forward themselues in their Christian course by reason of their so many discouragements and the same not prouided against I wished most earnestly that some such thing might come forth as might settle men more firmely in a Christian estate that such as are willing may be able also to direct themselues in their daily cariage which how greatly it may benefit them that haue a minde to please God and how much more fit it may make them to profit by the daily teaching which is among them that I say nothing what good it may doe others it is no hard thing to iudge and determine Besides this such as finde no want of it because they know not whether there be any easier way to guide them then they already vnderstand there is no doubt but many of them if there were any extant would keepe a more sound course in their liues then now they doe hauing I speake of many of them none other helpe then their publique teaching which in many places is both seldome and slight And to speake plainly if it be expedient to speake thus for the loue of Gods people constraineth me I haue my selfe languished long though not without Christ in the world and therefore not altogether without flitting comfort sometimes to see such vnsetlednesse in my life such vncertainty in my waies so oft proposing greater proceeding and more constancy in that which is good more exercise of my faith in praier ofter reioycing in the Lord for the priuiledges which he hath granted to vs. Many yeeres these and such like haue beene my desire and longed after but many alterations disapointments vnsetlings of minde haue come with no small heauinesse accompanying the same vntill wofull experience draue me to tie vp mine affections shorter and for better stay of my selfe to draw somewhat according to my small knowledge and experience out of my reading to be a more certaine maner of direction for me through the daie and weeke which I may aime at and if not so full and perfit as it might be and by some other might haue bene penned at the least such it is as Gods word doth lay out vnto vs and such as if men were as fit to profit by it as it is fit to doe them good it should not be as it is with many well disposed christians By the which whatsoeuer I haue attained vnto I will not say but I dare warrant the carefull and faithfull obseruer of it the Lord being true of his word who blesseth the meanes which are vsed in simplicity that his labour in the practise of it shall be plentifully recompenced yea his gaine by many degrees shall be greater then his trauel This I say now seeing by the importunity of many I haue made it cōmon to others which I collected and gathered for mine owne vse and therefore I may be bold also to say that whiles men doe serue God with some care being called home to repentance doe desire to set forth his glory yet when they
purposes and care to liue godly they may I deny not goe a nearer way then the other but they doe nothing lesse then attaine that which they seeke For as all to whom I direct my speech are such as would faine please God as well as be maintained in the world so they must looke for their successe and blessing from him and not from their owne labour industry and wisdome and therefore they must daily seeke it at his hands by harty praier and as they must not tempt him by neglecting paines and trauell so they must not trust to their labour alone for so they declare that to be all in all with them whiles they make hast to that and let the principall goe For while they do so they are snared by the diuill who setteth not hedges and ditches in their way for by them yet they might haue passage though more slow but he pitcheth nets to intangle them and lime twigs to hold them that at euening they shall feele and see with heauy cheare that hauing left God behinde them for all their hast they are much more held backe in respect of the other who were thought to goe a great way about For though they haue outward successe in the things they take in hand yet through hast rashnesse brawles and vexations and mindes fraught with earthlinesse and such like anoiances and remembring that they haue toiled as hirelings and slaues and not as seruants to God by walking Christianly in their calling for such may goe to their worke ioifully they finde more sorrow at night then the profit of the day was worth euen in the estimation of common persons and more losse of grace then their worldly gaine can possibly recompence But if they see not their danger or seeing it if they sleep in their sinnes which brought it and repent not of them that is worst of all So that oft times it falleth out thereby that they are constrained by the checke of their conscience to cease from their labours for a time or lose some piece of their bodily rest to recouer their inward peace againe with the Lord and the good minde which was in them before if they be such as had any better at any time for of such I speake whiles the other who goe to worke religiously and take direction from God breake not off their labours at all but go forward and that in quietnesse also Who seeth not now that such are further set backe who thinke to be most forward by separating Christian duties from their earthly businesse For as he riddeth not most worke who goeth to it most early when his instruments which he should vse in the performance of the same be blunt and dull seeing besides that he wearieth himselfe the worke is slacked and marred so he that will not frame himselfe so to performe the duties of his outward calling that his mind may stil attend vpon God by faith goeth about it preposterously shal find his successe answerable And if it be thus with the better sort iudge in what case they be who so that the peny may come in care not though they be as like the oxe and the asse in sense of good things and vnderstanding as they be like vnto them in seruile worke and drudgerie And by this I hope it appeares that godlinesse hinders not mens labours neither decaies the Common-wealth Nay who seeth not that such labour were rather pleasure without perill which worldly men are not acquainted with and the Common-wealth consequently should flourish much more hauing a certeine promise of blessing CHAP. 5. Of an answer to another reason against daily directing of vs That it would breake off all societie and fellowship amongst men ANother reason why men cannot follow any direction daily as is required is this They say that it would be no world if all men should be brought to such a mopish life they meane there should be no familiaritie nor good fellowship amongst men one should haue no dealings with another and so in time traffique and merchandise would faile and by meanes hereof leauing of mens callings disobedience to prince and lawes pouertie complaints and such like would insue and follow and the least euill which were like to come of this new deuised fantasie they say would be very monkerie This obiection I do not thinke to arise or proceed from such as know what the godlie life meaneth but lest it being cast in the teeth of some weake Christians that this is the fruit of these fantasies and reuelations which they call Godlinesse and so hereby some might be troubled I wil answer it therfore Whereas they say it would be a strange world if men could be brought so farre from the corrupt and prophane fashion of the common sort that they would submit themselues to a daily direction of their liues after the word of God it is true indeed that it would seeme strange to those which are contrarily minded but that would make it neuer the worse for such count it a strange thing as the Apostle saith that other men runne not after the same excesse of riot that they doe and therefore speake they euill of them But though it would seeme strange yet would it not bring an ouerthrow nor confusion in states in order in lawes neither breake off societies and fellowships amongst men but euery man should much better carie himselfe in all these and the things themselues be stablished more purely and the euill that cleaueth to them be the more easilie and sooner purged And as for the taking away and the breaking of ill customes the cutting off of vngodly fellowships the rooting out of dissolute merie-makings and the corrupt and euill fashions and talke which do driue God from mens tables and companies it were to be wished although it should be with the murmuring and complaining of many yet that we might once see it amongst vs yea I say it were to be wished hartily that the notable ill practises customes and fashions in townes and companies of men which vphold and mainteine the olde world and cursed fellowships in it were ouerthrowen and with the tables of the money changers cast downe as houses of play and baudry where they are knowen to be stage-plaies May-games Lord of misrule Morice-dancings flockings and meetings together at victualling houses Innes and tauernes vsually needlesly and dangerously with superfluous drinkings and drunkennesse swearings quarrellings swaggering deriding and disgracing of sincere preaching of the word railing on preachers themselues and mocking of such as desire to follow their doctrine with many other such abominations also iesters flatterers slanderers and prophaners of the Lords Sabbaths in bargaining gaining worldly dealings and absence from the house of God c. Are not these with such other the scum and kenell stuffe that poison many thousands and are not these for all that the delights of infinite people And is the remoouing and taking away
grow to direct themselues safely and with holy peace as it were meet for them in such a troublesome world and many waies dangerous as they liue in Some to draw towards an end say nothing troubleth them so much in all that I haue said as the vrging of these speeches All the day long we must meditate on the law and passe the whole time of our dwelling heere in feare Also Whatsoeuer we do eat or drinke c. And Take heed lest at any time there be in any of you an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart away from the liuing God These and such like places they confesse in their iudgement are vrged too sore and they could else be content with all their hearts to glorifie God sometime and in some parts of their liues as they are able but what comfort shall it be say they when we haue done what we can to thinke yet that God is neuer the more pleased with vs because we know we haue omitted many things which we ought to haue done and committed the contrarie I answer The sense of the places I cannot alter and yet I will not leaue them still in their doubt and perplexitie but for their further satisfying I will not refuse to vnfold them more clearely and helpe them to some stay and resolution And first let them be perswaded of this that there is nothing in these or any such like scriptures which may iustly dismay him that seeketh the Lord in trueth neither is anie lawfull libertie heereby denied to a Christian in such benefits as God hath left vnto him to be inioied onely vnto the flesh whereto we are not debters are we commanded to bidde battell and that so farre as of vs fraile men but yet indued with Gods spirit may be performed Yet more particularly to speake to them I dissemble not my meaning plainly to be this that if any time of the daie or part of our life we thinke we may take any libertie to euill and sinne no not then when we haue before beene best occupied for after such times commonly doe men most giue themselues the bridle this cannot be done without manifest contempt of these scriptures consequently of the maiestie of God who knowing what is best for vs hath thought good thus to direct vs. And yet alas how common this is in many which goe for good Christians we may see with griefe who as though God had giuen them some times to offend in and some liberties which in his worde are condemned which were to make him saie and vnsaie and to denie and affirme the same things I say as though it were thus they do by euerie small occasion let loose the raine to licentiousnesse and yet I denie not but that they doe many things commendably But what doth that auaile them For as dead flies doe cause to stinke and putrifie the ointment of the Apothecarie so some ill parts of life and dead fruites mixed with commendable vertues do spoile them of their vertue and beautie that they haue no fauour in the sight of God neither giue they any sweet smell or sauour vnto men and as the leauen though it be but a little doth sower and leauen the whole lumpe of dough so some strong corruptions being suffered to beare sway in the life doe corrupt euen that which otherwise would be good For as it is a bleamish and deformitie in nature to see in a mans body one eie or legge small and the other great so if there be not proportion and agreeablenesse in our liues betwixt one part of it and another it is an vtter deformitie in the whole They thinke it harde to be bound they saie to bring particularities of their liues vnder examination and themselues to be held within the compasse of anie such rules as should debarre them of anie libertie which they shall thinke good for them and that it were too foolish for them to thinke necessarie and too seruile to obey follow them But let them remember what they said that they are willing to do what duties they can and then let them heare me what seruitude it is I lately set down that is only a stopping of the course of flesh and our owne corrupt will and affections the which yet if we liue after we shall die and be cut off from our inheritance with God and with Christ Indeed by these meanes we should bridle many passions of pride loftinesse swelling and breake off many boisterous outrages which rise vp in vs as wrath frowardnesse heart-burning and quench manie fierie darts of concupiscence vncleane lusts and wantonnesse with other such fonde and dangerous delights which lead men to destruction and cleare our liues season our tongues with Christian talke as well as clense our hearts And is there any man which reioiceth in the name of a Christian who would haue his libertie in these euils What did I say libertie nay who would become a bondman for to speake properly and truely that is bondage in the highest degree to his owne intemperate affections and desires As for the varietie of good liberties which our most mercifull God hath betrusted vs with which are both manie and comfortable in themselues we may vse them all in the Lord so that God haue his honour thereby but whiles we take our part in them the Lord may not lose his part due to him in a worde whiles we vse them soberly and with care not to offend and that nothing be done against knowledge and peace therein And is not this sufficient and enough for all men which are the Lords I am sure when men cannot be content to keepe themselues at this staie as they pay dearely for euery stolne libertie so they must say when they haue had their mindes satisfied after all The godly life excelleth and sing the dolefull song of them who haue learned it somewhat too late by their wofull experience that Measure is a treasure when their mirth is at an end For doe we not see that when Christians haue walked in a good course for a time and after haue begun to shake off the yoke of obedience and haue againe sought libertie to the flesh alledging this What must we be alwaies pent in to looke to our waies see we not I say that God hath in some houre or day giuen them vp into their owne hands in haste and rashnesse to run with greedinesse to the fulfilling of their hearts desire which they haue sought and in that one houre to lay a foundation of sorrow for many yeeres after But haue they afterwards in like haste and with ease returned againe Nay then they must haue shewed themselues wiser than some who were wise and more strong than Sampson the strongest in his time who after he had prostituted made himselfe a sot and slaue to a base mistresse recouered not himselfe againe vntill he had ground in the prison like an
al. 1. Pet. 2.10 Iam. 4.1.2 This shall be accepted Psal 130.3 1. Ioh. 2.2 He that obserues these is occupied in a godly life Iam. 4.7 All ouercome not these alike The better sort * Moses meeke Numb 12.3 Abraham beleeuing Rom. 4.3 Ioseph continent Genes 39.10 Daniel zealous for the Lord Dan. 1.8 6.11 The woman in Luke full of loue Luk. 7.47 with many more such Therefore they ruled their euill hearts from the contrary corruptions The weaker are not to distrust for not matching the best These lusts are resisted of all beleeuers in their measure They who be ruled by their lusts cā claime no part in a godly life The weake may stay for their comfort in these three speciall graces Cant. 3.3 Note These three must be earnestly laboured for Luk. 8.1 Matth. 13.36 A chiefe end of this booke is to set forward a weake Christian How to make godlines a pleasure Note Deut. 33.12 Gaine of your course Why God withholds some grace from his Note 2. Cor. 12.9 Causes in our selues of not growing Jgnorance Slouth Fauouring sin Timorousnesse Iames 1.6 Remedie of our vnbeleefe How the minds of the godly are occupied Three ages of Gods children * 3. Childhood 1. Pet. 2.1 2. Middle age Ephes 4.14 1. Olde age Heb. 5.14 Heb. 12.12 13 Heb. 5.14 Ephes 4.14 1. Pet. 2.2 The highest degree of Christians Heb. 5.14 1. Iohn 2.13 Heb. 10.24 Matth. 13.31 Prou. 14.8 Prou. 2.10.11 Prou. 6.22 2. Pet. 1.8.9 Acts 24.16 Coloss 1.10 Hebr. 12.12 Rom. 13.11 Reuel 2.22 Acts 2.25 26. Psalm 1.2 Psalm 119.67 Luk. 19.42 The best are molested sometimes with lusts 2. Cor. 12.9 Rom. 7.24 Not comparable to the Apostles 2. Cor. 12.4 Paul had speciall priuiledges Zach. 12.8.9.10 These be fathers Tit. 2.4 The third sort of the godly in battell 1. Ioh. 2.14 Sinne is odious to them though not euer ouercome of them These are sometime discouraged Cant 3 2.3 Glad to vse all helpes Set against smaller sinnes These be held vnder their infirmities for their good The third sort of the godly 1. Iohn 2.14 1. Pet. 2.2 The first danger in comfort The second danger when they feele want of comfort Many defects of these Young Christians compared to children These must growe Matth. 13.31 Psal 88.9 Their dutie Gods children are in danger sometimes to be dazeled and without feeling These degrees may in some respect fall one into another Exod. 3.11 Exod. 10.29 Outward wickednes to be renounced 1. Sam. 7.4 Vide Iudg. 10.14 Hos 14.1 2. Cor. 7.1 2. Pet. 2.20 Beleeuers must forsake their former sinnes Iam. 1.25 Rom. 6.2 Examples Genes 39.10 Hebr. 11.24 Luk. 19.2 Luk. 7.37 The vngodly will scorne professors if their liues be faulty 2. Tim. 3.5.6 The second sort of bad professors ignorant and carelesse Note the wofull estate of the rude ignorant Ierem. 8.11 Many laugh at the rude for their homely speeches who yet are like them in qualities Note A third sort Ciuil Professors Matth. 21.31.5 20. * Some of all these 3. sorts are sometimes prickt in conscience Exod. 9.27 1. King 21.27 Mark 6.19 Hos 6.4 Mich. 6.6 Iob. 27.8.9.10 These be hypocrites Psal 78.36 Psal 50.16 Ioh. 3.19 Sudden flashes of grace A fourth sort of bad professors schismatikes inordinate liuers They are taunters railers and slaunderers of their brethren And censurers of others Soone ride in their own conceit Tit. 3. Inordinate liuers Worse in dealing then men who professe no religion Rom. 1. Ephes 5.11 2. Cor. 7.1 Other disorders of such professors Earthlines Note Matth. 12.36 Vnquietnes Heb. 10.25 Gen. 2.18 Luke 9.23 Ill educating their Children Rom. 12. 1. Iohn 3. Prouerb 20.7 Vncharitable surmises Iames 3.1 Ob. Are all such damned God shoales out some from others Psalm 1.2.50.16 1. Thes 1.9 Iohn 1. 10. Infirmities in all Matth. 7.22.25.34 The godlie somewhat infected with common corruptions Difference betweene the fals of the godly and the wicked Cant 5. Note Cant. 3.4 5. The godly fall not but when they are secure and take libertie 1. Sam. 35.24 Psalm 89.31 Psalm 91.11 Philip. 3.13 2. Chron. 16.9 Philip. 4. 2. Sam. 11.4 Psal 51.5 Prou. 4.23 Heb. 4.1 Heb. 3.12 How we may be fenced 2. Tim. 3.13 No warrant of not falling deadly VVe may be preserued from foule falles 2. Pet. 1.5 Col. 1 2◠Iam. 1.27 2. Pet. 1.10 1. Cor. 4.3.4 Act. 26.18.19 The first end why God suffers some to fall so Some to be humbled by their falles VVhy many fall The secōd end to magnifie his mercie in forgiuing great sinnes Ioh. 21.15 A third end why the faithfull fall in regard of others 1. Tim. 1.16 Otherwise no feare of falling Psal 130.3 Luk. 1.54 Gods tendernes ouer his Deut. 33.12 Rom. 5.10 Col. 1.23 Sweet comfort to the weake Note Rom. 8.31 2. Pet. 3.16 Tit. 1.15 Cant. 3.4 Cant. 2.14 1. Ioh. 5.4 VVhat infirmities the godly be subiect to Luk. 17.10 Rom. 7.24 Gal. 5.17 The state of weaker Christians These much differ from all wicked Phil. 2.12 1. Iohn 3.21 Psalm 4 8. What sinne of infirmitie is Note Wicked sinne boldly Their sorrow is carnall Note The heart purged must so be kept Prouerb 4.23 How the heart is kept Psal 119.9 Luk. 12.35 Great labour thus to keepe the heart VVith this heart easie to renounce euill An ill gouerned hart cause of all disorder Little acquaintance with our hearts brings great bondage An high grace to liue well without the whip The faithfull in part thus kept downe Sinne is not shaken off as a burre Heb. 12.1 2. Cor. 2.11 Grace to vanquish sinne This may be obtained and more and more from day to day Psal 51.5 Luk. 6.45 Gal. 5.22 A peece of heauen to liue with such as keepe their hearts well Psal 120.5.6 VVithout it nothing sauory Fruite of a well ordered heart Good moode Psalm 1.2 Psal 119.15 Heart may alwayes be looke to Pro. 23.26 Psalm 116.12 Another cause why the heart should be lookt to other wise it will not be readie to any duty Note How we may be fit to pray and meditate The onely way to curbe our lusts is to looke to our hearts Without this small fruite or comfort Matth. 19.29 Matth. 6.6 15.7 Note This clensing of the heart is not perfect Hebr. 12.1 Rom. 7. Psalm 130.3 This clensing though weake is a great priuiledge Luk. 18.9.10 The second generall branch of the life of the beleeuer Matth. 5.16 Prouer. 19.22 More hard and excellent to doe good then to eschew euill Not to rest in that Three branches of this second part of this treatise and which they are Obiections if any be Necessitie of rules to liue well by The first rule to liue well is knowledge Knowledge what And to grow in this knowledge 2. Pet. 1.5 Rom. 2.29 Iob. 13.17 VVith this knowledge must goe a delight in it Prou. 2.4 Prou. 2.10 Without this delight no fruit of knowledge Ioh. 3 10. Knovvledge an excellent gift But without the salt of grace vnsauourie 1.
all see and easily know that God hath commanded that parents and fathers of families should rehearse his lawes continually vnto their children and as it were whet their memories with them by talking of them in their house and when they lye downe and when they rise vp and to bring the word of God into familiar acquaintance with them which is no more then he saw necessarie for them By the which commandement we may see how this latter age of ours is degenerated from the holy custome of religious exercises in our families which were in vse so many thousand yeares agone For there can be no time found throughout the day nay the whole weeke in many Christians houses to be occupied about such matters and yet which maketh their sinne the greater how are they letted from them by more weightie occasions No but partly through ignorance so that they could not through the trifling out of the time in idle and vnnecessarie talke or folly and partly through continuall taking vp of it in one worldly thing or other or nourishing teachinesse and such like by which their prayers as well as all other good things are broken off whereas they should do it by themselues alone also rather then neglect it with their houshold the Lord so requiring of vs the one that we should do the other also and not so tyed vs to one time that we should looke after it at no other for it should be oft times as we heard in Deuteronomie but thereby teacheth vs in wisdome to appoint to our selues some certaine time or other for that his seruice lest we should obserue no time but omit it altogether And as for the fruite of this dutie if it be perfourmed with reuerence of vs as the Lord himselfe hath taught vs it is an opening of the doore of his treasurie vnto vs as we who haue any experience can truly say That by it we haue not bene meanely enriched So that such prayer and holy exercise is sutable and answerable to the other parts of christian dutie which are to be perfourmed throughout the day as by the other duties before mentioned may appeare And so our prayer as I said before of the vse of it in the morning shall be an helpe to godly life to make vs liue better and our good life an helpe to our prayer that we may pray more feruently Therefore to say no more of this point because I haue before set downe after what manner we ought to pray and present our selues before God in euery Christian exercise if we purpose and indeuour constantly to continue the same about euening and morning there remaineth no more but this that we take heede to our couenant indeed and that we breake it not off by euery light occasion neither giue place to such lets as Sathan will raise vp in our way as by the vntowardnesse of our heart by sleepe and slouthfulnesse the comming in of straungers and occasion of ordinarie businesse neither vse it for fashion yea and this let vs know that if the ruler of the family performe not this dutie yet is the Christian familist to perfourme it by himselfe And of the eighth rule thus much CHAP. 20. Of the declaration of the ninth and last duty Of viewing the day NOW the last dutie remaineth that thou must with the same wel-ordered heart whereby thou hast bene taught to go through all the actions of the day looke backe before thy lying downe how thou hast passed it how farfoorth thou hast walked with God in it as thou art directed and taught and wherein as thou art able to remember thou hast offended whether thou hast remitted thy care and watch and how thou hast wandred thereby after the desire of thine owne heart That thy soule may reioyce in the blessing which thou hast found so farre as thou hast bene guided aright and thou mayest by this experience hope more confidently that thou shalt with more ease keepe the same course hereafter and for thy strayings and infirmities be sorrowfull and displeased with thy selfe that so thou mayest both humble thy selfe and craue pardon for thy sin be the more carefull to sin no more in that manner This I am sure euery sound-hearted Christian must needes approue of and thinke him in good case who thus lyeth downe to his rest For this is indeed to lye downe in peace and safetie that it may be sutable to his awaking and entring into the day on the morning And the benefite and fruite of this trauell who would not be glad to reape and enioy which is continuall safetie and a prosperous estate whiles a Christian thus setteth himselfe to passe the dayes of his pilgrimage and one of them as another when his heart is looking after his actions in and through the day that God may be pleased This were to lead a stranger-like life indeed and a walking with God which is no more then should be aymed at by him and the necessariest worke which he hath to do Such an one shall well proue that he seeketh a kingdome elsewhere and looketh not for his heauen here And if it be asked whether we looke hereby to be voide of sinne I say no. But yet if in this course there haue notwithstanding the care of pleasing God in the day some thing escaped which ought worthily to trouble vs as by Sathans malice and vigilancie and our owne corruption may easily come to passe yet by this order taking with our selues that hath bene mentioned it shall not sleepe with vs but we hauing so farre preuailed with our selues as thus to hunt and pursue it and to expell and banish it and so reconcile our selues to our God as it is said If any man sinne we haue an Aduocate before our lying downe what a quiet and sweet estate is this like to be But it is will some say an offering of great violence to our selues to doe thus daily and more then Gods word imposeth vpon vs therefore except it be proued to vs by authoritie of Scripture we will leaue it to such as list to be subiect to it To whom I answer That the violence which is offered is but to the flesh to the which we are not debters and therefore are not to take thought to fulfill the lusts of it but to hinder them rather which shall be graunted of necessitie if it be prooued that God commaundeth vs to offer such violence to our selues and that he straightly chargeth vs that we lye not downe in our sinnes neither be bold to sleepe in them the which what other thing is it then that we so consider and looke backe vnto our actions in the day that we may haue peace when we lye downe at euen The words of the Lord which I alleadge to this purpose are these Be angrie but sinne not let not the Sunne go downe vpon your wrath neither giue place to the diuell In the which
words there is more required then in this place I vrge but yet euen that also For the Apostle teacheth that if anger be kindled in vs for want of heed-taking yet that we should soone allay the same but if through the hardnesse of the heart after sinne is committed it is not by and by acknowledged and repented of but it remaineth and boyleth in vs yet we must force our selues to relent and craue pardon of it before the Sunne go downe and so before we dare giue our selues to rest lest the diuell preuailing so farre with vs we find it harder afterwards to remoue it Now we know that other sinnes are in a like detestation with God that anger is and therefore that they must be no more suffered to abide within vs then it and consequently if we be priuie in our selues to any like sinne that we haue offended we should expell and driue out the same as poison that it lodge not nor remaine with vs. And to doe this it is necessarie that we take some conuenient time to vs both to search and enquire what we haue done and withall to purge ourselues from it accordingly But here if any thinke that this was not intended of the Apostle that wee should before we fall asleepe consider how we haue passed the day neither will I precisely vrge the houre or time so particularly for indeed he requireth it to be done sooner rather then that it should be deferred so I say likewise that if this care be conscionably kept at some other time of the day that there be peace maintained betwixt God and vs it is well but if that be not perfourmed before at least before our lying downe it ought to be which also is the time very fit to commend our soules into the hands of God not knowing whether we shall rise in the morning Besides if it be required by the holy Ghost in the Epistle to the Hebrewes that we take heede that there be not at any time and so any part of the day in vs an euill heart we being forgetfull and slow to obserue such a charge can any deny but that he doth there as well require that we should sometime looke backe to see how we haue regarded the charge that is giuen vs And is any time ordinarily and for the most part fitter for that businesse then whē we haue ended the day except some speciall sinne committed in the day do require a more speedie examining of our selues before And if Iob as we read of him did euery day of his childrens banquetting together offer sacrifice to God and pray for them and commaund them to cleanse their hearts and sanctifie thēselues for so it is said that Iob did euery day adding this reason Lest they might therin offend God is it any maruell if we in our own person do retaine this care euery day and vse this practise For euen as men who are in great occupyings do not onely write their takings and their layings out but do also at euen conferre them together lest any delay of time should cause forgetfulnesse and yet this labour they thinke needfull about things that shall perish so is it much more necessarie in the accounts of our soules that we should do that is daily looke what we gaine or loose that we may procure to our selues thereby most sound safetie and prouide also the better for the time to come to do the like and that with more ease There is nothing against this dutie so much as the prophane custome of the world to whom all goodnesse and controlling of their licentious courses is vnsauourie and therefore vnwelcome and ridiculous But let such go know we that if we desire to giue an easie reckoning to God at our latter end it is our wisedome and the best prouision we can make for our selues to yeeld with all conscionablenesse a reckoning to the Lord at the end of euery day and so much the rather because we loue no after reckonings to be brought against vs which may iustly be feared when we haue not indeuoured faithfully to do the same frō day to day but are accused by our consciences that we haue dealt too slightly yea hollowly somtime too much fauouring our selues in passing by many particulars which we were willing to be forgottē buried That which we may reade in heathen Poets as Pythagoras and others concerning this matter may and ought worthily to put to shame a number of Christians They wrote that a man should looke backe at the end of the day how and in what manner it hath bene spent and passed which cogitation it is to be feared hath not once entred into the heart of many which professe to know God in Christ For such as see any cause of going about it this I will say to helpe them forward that the more circumspect they haue bene in obseruing of their wayes and the more diligently the gouerning of the hart and life be kept throughout the day the more readily and willingly shall they go about this view of the day-spending at their lying downe neither shall it be cast off or neglected and vntowardly taken in hand but when they haue bin too secure slight in doing the duties of the day Neither would I lay vpon any a burthen which they be not able to beare calling God to record that I seeke in this as in the rest which I haue sayd onely the glory of God and the further peace and comfort to all the faithfull and the high pricing and estimation of a godly life which will be much set by where the life is so looked to in the day as I haue wished and at our lying downe viewed in this manner and therefore wishing euery one according to the light and grace which he hath receiued to consider whether he can say any lesse but that they walke most safely most confident who go about as they shall be able to make an end of the day in this maner And the reason why this is required as the last worke beside prayer in the familie is because a Christian hath somewhat to mention and deale about and complaine of particularly concerning himselfe which he cannot so well be satisfied in when he prayeth in company And he that hath most warily looked to himselfe in the day and ioyned with the family in duties of humiliation at night shall see cause inough to adde this duty to both as we reade it written of Maister Bradford who had much inward communion with God that he was neuer satisfied in the duties he did through the day and namely in praying at the Chappell when he was fellow of a colledge and in his chamber with his puples vntill he had also powred out his heart to the Lord by himselfe alone But yet notwithstanding this which I haue sayd speciall regard ought to be had of the many bodily infirmities diseases and sicknesses with the feeblenesse of